Temporary hardships (Wuxia/)

Temporary hardships (Wuxia)
Created
Status
Complete
Watchers
26
Recent readers
0

Han Nao, the youngest son of an illustrious general, always wanted to be a hero. He wants to move through the skies on a flying sword, unleashing blows and techniques on villains and rescuing beauties. Alas, due to his poor health which prevented him from cultivating qi, he only had to seek solace in good plentiful food and contemplative crystals showing the adventures of real heroes. Han hoped that someday he would find a great mentor who could appreciate his talent, transform him from a scum and disgrace of the clan into a hero of legends. Except he hadn't heard that his wishes were to be feared. Because they sometimes come true, and sometimes much better than one could imagine. But even the most unbearable suffering is only a temporary hardships!

Translation of the original novel.
Last edited:
Prologue
* * *

"You'll never be like me!"

The sword shone with a dazzling light, struck the stream of fire, and cut it in half. The famous Thousand Peaks Leap took Bao Xiao to the sky with a jerk of his foot and a lightning-fast leap. His hands were glowing with excess qi, and it flowed from the blade that was now cutting even the air, and the heavens themselves trembled before his power. Dariush looked haughtily down, as befitted a highborn of the Tsap Clan, and only slightly waved his manicured hand with painted nails. The servants, obeying his signs, rushed forward on tigers and dragons, herons and phoenixes, and each of the servants shouted:

"Bow down and admit that before the might of the Tsap Clan, you are an ant before a mountain!"

They threw techniques, arrows, and spears, attacked with blades, and set upon beasts and birds. But Bao Xiao not only stood an indestructible mountain, he also attacked. He broke through the resistance, leaping over their heads, chopping spears, arrows, enemies, and animals. He rose higher and higher, and the blade in his wiry hands glowed more and more with each step. With his honed Sword of Star Steel and equally honed wielding of it, Bao chopped and slashed at everything in his path. Nothing and no one could hold out against him for even a moment. He roared and rushed forward to where Bao Xiao's beloved, the most beautiful Mei Lin, was caged behind Dariush's back.

"Ho-ho-ho-ho," rolled out Dariush's villainous, hearty laugh, "and you're not bad, ant! But it's time you learned the power of the mountain!"

Al-Tsap raised his hands, and a roaring stream of lightning erupted, destroying and scattering not only Bao Xiao but everything around him, including Dariush's servants, two dragons, and one phoenix. The air rushed into the newly formed void, and Dariush's lips trembled slightly, depicting a smile. And so he died with a smile on his lips as Bao's blade cut off his head along with his arms while Dariush's deadly blows powerlessly pierced through the residual image and struck the place where Bao Xiao had been moments earlier.

But Bao Xiao didn't even pay attention to the defeated enemy. He jumped forward, and Mei Ling's cage shattered into a million pieces, and she found herself in the hero's arms.

Without letting go of Mei, Bao Xiao turned slightly, spending a glance at the still-flying downward head of the villain:

"I don't need to become like you. I'm good as I am."

He pressed his lips to Mei Lin's, who trembled in her fiancé's embrace, pulled away, and then uttered in a weak voice:

"You must know, Impetuous Bao, that I am not worthy of you."

"You are worthy in my eyes," he replied, preparing to resume the interrupted kiss, "...and that is enough."

They merged again in a kiss while the heavens above them roared with lightning, and the earth below blazed and trembled with the might of approaching Dariush's kin of the Tsap Clan.

* * *
 
Chapter 1, in which the hero overcomes his ailments with wisdom
Part 1. The melancholy of the humble philosopher.

* * *

Chapter 1, in which the hero overcomes his ailments with wisdom

* * *

Han Nao blinked and stared at the watching crystal in his chubby palm as if he couldn't believe that the next episode of Impetuous Blade Bao was really over. He set the crystal aside, scooped up a handful of nuts from the tray, and crunched them, still impressed by what he had seen.

"After all, crystals are better than scrolls," he said meaningfully into the emptiness of the vast room.

He had always been fascinated by the adventures of powerful warriors and had read thousands of scrolls and looked through mountains of crystals. Although the scrolls had many undeniable advantages, such as revealing the inner essence of the hero, allowing him to open the veil over his thoughts and feelings, only the crystals allowed him to truly immerse himself in the world of adventure, to experience everything as if he, Han Nao, were there at that moment, in the thick of the battle. As if he, and not Bao Xiao, had saved beauties, overthrown tyrants, destroyed brigands, and with his own hands had brought down entire powerful Houses that had deviated from the righteous path in favor of the vices of gluttony, idleness, and lucre.

What could be better than watching crystals? Of course, being a part of the adventure! Most of all, Han Nao wanted to become a mighty warrior, bringing justice and goodness with his blade, able to split mountains, chop the sea, and pierce the very Heavens! Unfortunately, the poor health that fate had bestowed upon him did not allow him to follow the path of a hero. In his past life, he probably had been a mighty warrior who had accomplished so many glorious deeds that the spirits of his ancestors had sent him to rest for a while in this rebirth. So Nao defied fate and the heavens in another equally honorable way - philosophers and scholars were equally honorable men. And he was both - the number of wise sayings he wrote with his impeccable calligraphy would put any philosopher to shame, and the mountain of scrolls he read (for who in his right mind would say that the tales of heroes' deeds did not contain the very essence of wisdom). - of any scholar. But he was not going to give up his hero's path either, for to give up was to surrender to fate.

After scooping up another handful of nuts, Han leaned on the soft pile of the rug and stood up, puffing. He strode to his favorite table with its mirror and scrolls and sat down with a startled sound.

"What a shoddy piece of furniture," he muttered to the groans and creaks of the protesting chair.

Han clapped his hands several times. Unfortunately, it wasn't loud enough, so he grabbed the beater and struck the gong as hard as he could.

''What do you wish, Young Master?" One of the older servants immediately appeared with a low bow.

"Replace the chair. It's in disrepair! They completely forgot how to make decent furniture. The squeaks make it hard for me to concentrate on what's important!"

"Of course, Young Master," the older servant bowed all the way to the carpet. "Immediately everything will be executed."

The pile of carpets muffled the sound of footsteps, but the three servants bringing in replacements were huffing and puffing. Han stood to the side, crunching nuts and trying to distract himself by contemplating his creations. "Be formidable in business and gentle at home," "The weak cherish grudges, the strong change themselves and the world," "Only cowards huddle together," and other wisdom in impeccable calligraphic handwriting. The scrolls hung from the walls like banners of defeated enemies, and Han felt a rush of inspiration.

Once he'd sent the servants away, he dropped into the chair, satisfied that it was perfectly positioned, and didn't even flinch, not like the last time he'd had to order it rearranged three times. Not too close to the table to make it uncomfortable to sit down, and not too far away to avoid having to stretch. Han spread out the scroll with a quick movement of his hand, skillfully, as if he were performing a martial technique, and snatched up the brush, imagining it to be Bao Xiao's deadly and swift blade.

Han dipped his brush into an inkwell of red ink, handmade from special mussels found only at the bottom of the ocean, and thrust his blade into battle. The brush fluttered about, slashing at the enemies, which were hieroglyphics. His movements were sharp, precise, and swift, but at the same time smooth - without the splashing of drops. After all, he was a master of calligraphy, so he could handle a sword just as well as Bao! Yes, thought Han, I already have the technique. I just need to choose a light sword and start practicing. Better yet, invent a sword brush so I can slash my enemies with it and paint at the same time. Yes, that's right, to paint pictures that would come to life, like in the series Invincible Artist in Search of the Perfect Brush!"

"Ugh," he finished drawing out the quote, If you're worthy, you're worthy, and that's enough.

Han smiled sadly as he squirmed again in his chair, feeling its solidity and stability. Alas, the world was falling apart. Modern furniture, like so many other things, was no good. They were able to make things in the past, not like now! Weapons, qi techniques, furniture, clothes, everything! Fortunately, such a plague had not yet affected the Adventure Crystals, but he dreaded the times when this outlet of his life would succumb to the merciless flow of time when, instead of mighty heroes, the crystals would show talentless poseurs whose adventures would become as bland as boiled fish Mun Hu without triple lun-yin sauce.

As much as he wanted to rest a little more, the thought that had arisen demanded to be immortalized - he simply had no right to deprive posterity of the results of his thoughts.

Han Nao dipped his brush into the inkwell and spread out a new scroll, and with swift strokes, he wrote a flawless string of characters: The river of time leads to the abyss. After admiring the result of his labors and making sure that both quotations were flawless, Han panted heavily.

Feeling slightly tired and hungry, he clapped his hands, and this time, the older servant appeared without the gong being struck.

"Hang it on the wall and make sure it's even! No, I'll make sure it's even! Yes, hang it over there, above the vases from the Dan era. It'll be perfectly visible from the couch! No, asshole, not that scroll, the other one, the one between the spear and the jian," Han ordered, falling into the couch. "Yeah, no! Not this spear. Next to it! I have to explain everything to you, dullards! And bring the table over here at once. I'm hungry!"

It would be nice to snack on a tender singing duck marinated in plums and leaves from a hundred-year-old oak tree, moderately peppered and browned, with newborn chickens in the juice of island lemons lying around as a garnish. Just thinking about it made Han's mouth fill with saliva, and he even missed the moment when his priceless scrolls with fresh, barely dried sayings almost hung at various heights. He didn't have time to resent this or the fact that the food hadn't arrived yet; a servant appeared at the door.

"I humbly beg your pardon, Young Master," he bowed all the way to the carpet, "but Mr. Guang requires you to attend the family dinner!"

"To reprimand me again," Han's lips curved unhappily. "I won't!"

"Young Master," the servant fell back into the carpet, "Mrs. Lihua asks you to condescend to the request of Mr. Guang, your father, and attend the family dinner, for Mr. Guang is leaving for the capital!"

"All right, all right," Han grumbled, "just for Mother's sake. I keep my eyes on you! If you hang it wrong, I'll punish you! How can I train and lead a decent life when I am always distracted by something?"

He remembered his mother's request not to walk around the house half-dressed, and he pressed his lips together in frustration. Why go out at all, when he had everything in his chambers, and what he didn't have, the servants would bring anyway? It was no fun listening to his father's grumbling, either. One could sit and wait for his father to leave, and everything would be as before: calm and measured, without demands, reproaches, and cries about the family's disgrace.

"Young Master, the latest issue of the Hero's Almanac has arrived," another servant appeared.

An Almanac with a list of heroes and their deeds for the good of the whole Empire, with descriptions of techniques and circumstances of their deeds, colorful pictures, and each of them was accompanied by a contemplative crystal with a battle scene, a real one! Han's hands and lips shook as if by themselves, and he felt the desire not to go anywhere, but to lie down and enjoy reading, imagining himself on the pages.... No, not on the pages, but right on the cover!

Like Bao Xiao, but better!

But how can you be a hero here, when cruel reality distracts you every now and then? The thought was beautiful and worthy of a new saying, but alas, there was no time to immortalize it in a scroll because of the rush. He had already created two quotations today, but to write down a third would have been a rush unworthy of a philosopher.

"Put it on the table and don't get it dirty," he ordered condescendingly, and yet he left the room.

The contentment of his power of will and spirit did not last long, not until he reached the door. He remembered his mother's request again, sighed heavily, turned, and went to dress. Just an unbearable life, full of torment every minute! But it's nothing, Han thought as the servants dressed him, it would soon get easier. When his father was gone, he could practice without anyone pushing him around and spoiling his mood. Yes, tomorrow! But no, there's still the Almanac and the crystal with the Mighty Juba, the Lord of Stones. Then the day after tomorrow, that's when the new half-dozen days begin. Yeah, that's right, that's the best way.

"What is it?" He asked unhappily, feeling a heaviness in his chest and shoulders. "Oh, you rascals, did they wash my robe badly again?! It has shrunk again, and it's pressing hard!"

It's a disappointment all around! But this time, at least the servants had the sense not to deny their guilt. Han still left the room, thinking that all of this was worthy of a separate quote on the wall. Something about that a noble and patient man changes circumstances to suit himself and never denies guilt.

Satisfied with himself, he walked down the long corridor, enjoying the sight of the paintings on the walls and the servants bending before him. The old fragile vases had not been removed from the corridor, so one of them fell and broke again, but Han didn't stop as he smelled the aromas of dinner.

"Three-layer plum pie," he whispered, licking his lips, "and pulled pork on ribs.'

His favorite rib pork! He quickened his step, almost falling down the stairs. He was out of breath with excitement and worried they would eat it without him. The sculptures trembled as he approached, and the mocking glances of the guards in lacquered armor slid past him, but Han ignored them graciously and, driven by the sweet aromas and the anticipation of his prey, rushed inside like a conqueror into a besieged city.

"Good day to you too, Son!" came his Father's voice.

Han stumbled and slammed his hip onto the edge of the table, howling quietly in pain at the sight of the pie falling apart. His father, still gray-haired and stern, with hard, merciless eyes, stared at Han as if he wanted to burn him with his gaze.

"My dear, there is no need to shout at poor Haonyu," said his mother, sitting beside his father. "You can see that the poor boy is out of breath. He was in such a hurry to come at your command. Haonyu has a weak heart!"

"You have a weak heart here!" His father pounded his fist on the table, and Han nearly burst into tears.

Dishes were flying away, the pie was falling apart, such cruelty!

"When he smelled food, he rushed over like a boar-- No, like a fat pig full of lard!"

"How can you say that, dear," said Mother softly, "he's just broad-boned, for he grew into you."

"The eldest, Zhiqiang, is the one who took after me, he is already leading the fortress on the border and beating the barbarians! The middle one, Xiulan, is famous throughout the Empire for her medicines, and she became the wife of Renshu Toubao himself! And the youngest only lies there and dishonors me, the General of the Empire! And people whisper behind my back that how can I lead my troops into battle if I can't even command my youngest son?"

"Now, look what you've done to our poor, gentle boy," Mother Lihua groaned, fussing over the settled Han.

The scent of smelling salts gave Han a burst of strength.

"Son!" proclaimed the father. "The Emperor is calling me to subdue the vile Hunghuns, and it will take a long time. I may not even come back here, and it will be up to you to become a man and the protector of our house! For years, I have turned a blind eye to your laziness and unwillingness to study!"

"He has no aptitude for qi," objected his mother, "but he draws beautifully!"

Han was about to nod when he heard his mother's encouraging words, but when he saw his father's angry look, he held back. Even the mighty General Nao could not help but recognize that Han had a physique unsuitable for martial arts. It was his father's fault for not giving his descendant the Ninefold Divine Demon Body or the Qi of a Thousand Blades.

"Who needs these scrolls when there are printing presses all around?!"

The aromas were tantalizing, the food was calling to Han, and the desire to get up and save all these treasures from rotting away made tears well up in his eyes. But it was as if his father were mocking him: he called him, only to shout, reproach him, and prevent him from eating. This torture was particularly unbearable, and even the blatant insult to Han's talents and undeserved praise of the vulgar and lowly device paled into insignificance.

"Well, look, you've upset our Haonyu again!"

"How long have you been calling him by his baby name? Full cycle, it's been a dozen years since he was given an adult name and you're still calling him a baby name!"

"Because he's weak and sick, and your yelling only makes him worse.'

His father growled menacingly and stomped away, accompanied by the guards ringing his lats. The qi he emitted in anger enveloped his body in a dark purple halo. As soon as the parent was out of sight, Mother immediately helped Han up, sat him down in a soft chair, and brought out the best dishes.

"Eat, eat, sonny, you need to eat a lot to grow up healthy and strong. Now..."

"Tomorrow," Han interrupted her.

"Tomorrow, Dr. Ping will examine you and prescribe a new medication. You'll be fine. Dad will make some noise and calm down. He's always like that, but deep down, he still loves you."

"I'm going to start training tomorrow," Han shared his plans. "A little bit at a time, of course, because the main thing in training is to not harm!"

"There, you're my good boy!" rejoiced Mother Lihua. "And when Father comes back, you'll already be completely healthy! Can you imagine how happy he'll be?"

Han didn't listen, and under his mother's approving gaze, he pounced on the food. What do you mean, pounced? He ate his food in a measured and calm manner, as befitted a member of an ancient and glorious family. And even if some foolish detractor accused him of being a bit hasty, so what? As Dr. Ping and Dr. Zhao had repeatedly said, a healthy body requires a healthy appetite. Besides, Han had done so many important things today, and his father's ridiculous lectures had delayed his lunch for an inordinately long time. Now Han had to eat like a pathetic commoner - many of the dishes were already cold, the pie had fallen apart, and the contents of the Rainbow Drink glass were mixed into a dull green-blue liquid instead of the eight distinct layers of the Empire's finest wines.

If Han had been as pampered and fastidious as his father accused him of being, he would have immediately ordered that all the dishes be replaced and the table be set anew. But he was never one to shy away from a challenge, so he ate the meal as it was, peasant style. Strangely enough, the spoiled dishes perfectly offset the disgusting mood of his conversation with his father, so after he had satisfied his first hunger, Han began to eat thoroughly. As a thinker and philosopher, he found positive aspects even in the spoiled dishes. As he clutched a pork rib with his chopsticks, Han thought of a new quote he would write after dinner. Or better yet, after a light afternoon nap.

Han was snapped out of his deep thoughts by the servant's inappropriate and untimely voice.

"General Guang Nao!" He proclaimed from the entrance of the hall.

"Mom! He came back too soon!" Han was outraged at such injustice.

Han hadn't even finished eating yet!

"Because heaven and the family spirits have sent us good fortune this day!" The general's voice rang out, and he pushed the confused servant unceremoniously away from the door. "Get up, son, and rejoice, for I have found you a teacher! A true mentor like you have never had before!"

Han had always realized that his father calling him a lazy pig was extremely unfair. In fact, Han had always wanted to learn! To master the most powerful techniques and martial arts, to smash mountains, to rescue beauties, and to soar high into the sky on a sword that exuded qi. Hearing that his father had found him a teacher, Han was immediately overjoyed. He had seen this in the crystals many times: meeting a wise mentor was an essential step in the development of a hero, from trash and disgrace to a great warrior and alchemist. Given that Han had been called a disgrace of the family many times, not only by detractors from other families but even by his own father, the appearance of the teacher was a logical manifestation of the harmony of Heaven and Earth.

Han had always suspected, even if he didn't admit it even to himself, that his weak body was for a reason. He must have the rare constitution of the Unbreakable Blade, or the meridian configuration of the Immortal Purple Phoenix, or even the blood of the Jasper Dragon Ancestor and the Sapphire Divine Qilin, the original enemies whose endless battle was the cause of Han's poor health.

It was not surprising the doctors Mother had brought in only stated his heart was weak. Yes, they were fine, respected specialists, but it took a real expert to see not only the surface but also to look deep inside into the cause of the disease itself. Even the Emperor himself would not have been able to meet such an expert - they led a reclusive life, comprehending the secrets of the world. Therefore, even the mighty and illustrious General Guang Nao could only hope for luck. His, Han Nao's, luck, which would be the reason for the fateful meeting.

Han had a good idea of what would happen next. The gray-bearded old man with long hair, dressed in snow-white robes, would give him a piercing gaze, and then with a few swift movements of his fingers, he would pierce the acupuncture points, opening the correct qi flow in Han's meridians. He would teach him a special secret breathing technique that would cause the blood of the divine ancestral beasts in his body to cease its eternal conflict and start flowing in a steady harmony, making him not weaker, but many times stronger.

Han knew that he would have to make great sacrifices to gain power. He was not going to give up; for the sake of power and his future, he was willing to take baths with even the most stinking alchemical concoctions, swallow bitter pills (which he would have to eat with something tasty), and lay motionless on the couch for a long time, circulating qi.

"I'm ready, Father!" Han said, standing up with a courageous belly. For the first time in a long time, the general's eyes flashed something like approval.

"You'd better be if you weren't ready," the general said without rancor. "You should be glad. Your teacher is the youngest Qi practitioner in the Empire to receive the Grandmaster's mark!"

Han frowned. The word 'young' didn't fit well with the image of the mysterious mentor. On the other hand, however, for a qi master - much less a grandmaster, a master of masters! - the age of a hundred years was the very prime of youth. Instances where the hero's teacher looked like a young man were also found in scrolls and crystals, albeit much rarer. With his long hair, bound at the top of his head with a jade hairpin, his wise piercing eyes, and his fluttering silk robes, the image of his future mentor seemed to appear before his eyes. Han would have preferred an old man willing to impart all his secret knowledge and techniques to him, but a young man was fine.

"Father, tell me, how good is my teacher? I saw in the crystals as Bao Xiao was able to cut with his sword....."

"Better!" Dad instantly interrupted him. "This Bao Xiao is pathetic and inept compared to your future mentor!"

Han bowed his head respectfully. He knew exactly what Bao Xiao was capable of, surpassing him was an incredible achievement. However, he smiled, hiding his smile, it would be foolish to expect Guang Nao, a renowned general and great warrior, to appoint a country bumpkin as his son's teacher!

* * *
 
Chapter 2, in which the hero takes a step toward his dream
Chapter 2, in which the hero takes a step toward his dream

* * *

"You'll never be able to become like me, of course," came a soft, slightly mocking voice. "But these are only temporary hardships!"

When Han heard those words behind him, he almost jumped up with indignation. He hadn't seen the speaker yet, but he realized with sudden jade clarity that he wouldn't like this man. It wasn't even because Han had to hurry from the refectory to the small reception room in the other wing of the mansion. No, it was a matter of course that the youngest heir of the House of Nao could not meet a guest in the inner chambers or, ha-ha, in his bedroom. And not so much that this ignoramus used the words of two completely different characters at once. Although the insidious and ruthless villain Dariush Al-Tsap had said that Bao Xiao's Impetuous Blade could not become like him, the phrase about temporary hardships was a favorite saying of Liu Mingfei's Ice Crow, who never gave up and was not afraid of troubles. Accordingly, to use these phrases at the same time was a sign of extremely bad taste.

Han was going to make the meeting with his future mentor as dignified as possible. He stood in the reception area with his back to the entrance, his posture thoughtful and relaxed, looking at the engravings hanging on the walls with a sage's gaze, which, of course, were no match for the deep philosophical sayings that adorned the walls of his bedroom.

When the teacher arrived, and the servant announced his arrival, Han would turn around with noble restraint and give the guest an attentive glance, showing that, however illustrious he might be, the House of Nao was to be taken very seriously. And that would be the beginning of a harmonious teacher-student relationship based on dignity and mutual respect.

And that rude man who spoke first without asking instantly ruined everything!

Han turned around, noting with displeasure that his new teacher was not accompanied by servants. He was brought by not only Father Guang but also Mother Lihua as if he were the most honored guest. And against their backdrop, the guest looked like a pitiful sparrow next to the two dazzling phoenixes!

The teacher looked ridiculous. Instead of the expected silk robes, he wore some sort of leather jacket studded with rivets, wide belts, and wide leather pants. Instead of beaded silk shoes with curved toes, he wore boots like a commoner or a soldier. His clothes made him look like one of the barbarian mercenaries or shenzi of his father's troops. Even the servants in Nao's house looked better than this 'teacher'! At least they wore silk! The only ornament, the white jade plate on his belt, looked ridiculous, like a peacock feather on a crow!

His appearance was equally disappointing. Instead of his aristocratic, elegant pallor, his face was covered with a vulgar tan that he did not even try to hide with rice powder. His hair was cut short, just below his shoulders, and tied back in a ponytail with a simple cord instead of the elaborate hairdo he was supposed to wear.

His arms, peeking out from the short sleeves of his jacket, appeared to be ungracefully strong and muscular, violating all the canons of subtlety and grace expected of a noble master. Instead of a sword with a jade hilt on his belt, there was a stick sticking out from behind his back that looked suspiciously like the ones the peasants on the estate used to use in their black-footed fuss.

And the facial features... Han couldn't call him ugly. On the contrary, his face was attractive in its own barbaric way. But it was not the face of a respected wise master, but of a crude, amusing companion of the hero, who appeared only to be killed by the dastardly hirelings of a hostile house in the first third of the story, giving the protagonist an excuse to take terrible revenge for him.

"Dear..." the mother spoke, stepping forward and stopping between Han and the guest as if wanting to cover her son from all harm with her body.

Even though she knew how eagerly Han was looking forward to the teacher's arrival, she instantly sensed with her motherly heart that the new mentor was not living up to her son's expectations.

"Enough!" General Guang rumbled, raising his hand. "For two cycles, I have put up with all these excuses and tricks, tales of illness, and a weak heart. I have waited for a long time. Now it is your turn to wait, my noble wife."

"But how can I wait if you're going to hurt our child?" Lihua clasped her snow-white hands.

Pain? Is he going to be hurt? But that's not how it works. That's not how it should be! Yes, sitting in the lotus posture all day long, letting qi flow through the dantian, wasn't very fun or exciting, but no one ever said it was going to be painful!

Fearless and powerful, even if not personally as strong as the imperial Grandmasters of Qi, but still an illustrious general who had spent many years away from home, on the borders, and in wars, General Guang hesitated. He was very fond of his third wife, Han's mother, and it seemed that her defenses would work now.

"Our son was so weak and tender. He was sick so much, and you are obviously up to something bad. You want to cause him pain and suffering!" The snow-white hands soared to the ceiling again. "He has a weak heart!"

"I'm sorry, Lady Lihua," the one who had been brought in by his father suddenly stepped forward.

He bowed with his hand to his chest, and Han stared at him, grumbling angrily. If this is the villain, he is Bao Xiao, who will smite the villain with his impetuous blade!

"Pain brings not only suffering but also joy and new life. I hear your delivery of Young Master Han Nao was difficult?"

"Yes, I almost lost my dear Lihua," Guang immediately sounded like a battle gong.

"And now you're going to lose your son and me! How can I endure such suffering?! Can't you see, dear, that our son is already sick? Tomorrow, Dr. Ping will examine him, give him treatment, and after that..."

"No after!" for a moment Han felt like he was on a battlefield against hordes of Evil. "Enough! Your love has blinded you, Lihua, and it has blinded me, almost preventing the wrong from happening! I would have gone away, resigned, but Heaven has sent me a sign!"

He pointed to the "teacher" he had brought with him, and Han suddenly noticed that the maids who had come with his mother and the two guardsmen who had accompanied his father were watching the scene and exchanging eloquent glances. Along with anger came resentment. He and his mother had always been kind to the servants and lenient with their mistakes. It was his father who had always chased them away and reprimanded them. And now they were almost laughing and mocking, except they were not pointing their fingers at him!

"Believe me, Mrs. Lihua, the upbringing, and development of your honorable offspring is a noble concern. I will do my best to protect your son's graceful tree from the influence of misfortune and will not let it wither away."

Han frowned even more, sensing the mockery. He had once read the phrase about House, Tree, and Son, and he had skillfully improved it, adding the words that one should plant enough trees for a house full of sons and still have some left over. He wrote beautifully on a scroll, even planted the first tree, and hung the scroll on a branch, intending to plant a tree a day, moving towards the horizon. But the next day, it rained, then the idle servants lost the seedling, then new scrolls of The Pork-loving Battle Monk Zhu's Adventures were brought, and then the first tree began to wither for some reason, and somehow everything was forgotten.

But how would an imposter "teacher" know that?

"He's not too modest for his look," Han said, looking his father firmly in the eye.

The one squinted menacingly in response, so Han had to look away.

"One should never be ashamed of one's victories and should admit one's blunders and defeats as befits a man," replied the impostor in his father's stead, with a quotation that Han considered one of his most successful creations.

"You're kidding me!" Han flared up, losing all desire to follow etiquette. And who was there to show off to? Certainly not this commoner brigand!

His legs were weak from worry and painful disappointment. He took a few stiff steps toward the wall and collapsed into a chair, clutching at his heart. One cannot rely on others. A worthy man takes fate into his own hands. Following his own wise saying in addition to the gesture with his heart Han also groaned, showing how much he was suffering from the injustice of the cruel world.

"A-ya! A-ya!" Mother exclaimed angrily. "Look who you have brought! Some black-footed peasant who insults our son! And Haonyu's health is already very poor!"

"Shut up, woman!" Guang shouted. "This is not some quack like your Ping, this is ...."

Han tried so hard to make himself look as painful and exhausted as possible. At that moment, his heart really did feel a prick, so he listened to himself with horror, forgetting everything in the world. But the prick was not repeated, and he breathed out a sigh of relief, returning to the noisy and terrible reality.

"...of the White Jade Emblem, the youngest of the Qi Grandmasters in the whole Empire!"

Of course, Han didn't miss anything interesting!

"Youngest" bowed his head, hiding a smug grin.

"Honey, why don't you start teaching our son on your own?" asked Mrs. Lihua suddenly, ingratiatingly.

Han perked up. The idea was a great one. Father never had time anyway, and the subordinates he assigned to train his son couldn't resist Mother's direct orders.

"Because I've tried it many times before, remember?" rumbled Guang's voice again like on a battlefield.

Han took his hands away from his heart and covered his ears, feeling a prick of anxiety at the same time. Normally, things unfolded in a different scenario. Once he grabbed his heart, Mother would rush to his defense, and Father would retreat. Why was his father back now? What did that insolent man who dared not only condemn the Han Tree but also mocked Han sayings tell him?

"...just after the first dozen years, after he was given an adult name! And what did you do?"

"You destroyed our son's potential! You've overworked him and strained him, so he'll never be able to use his qi! If I hadn't invited Dr. Suo."

"Don't mention that charlatan to me! The only thing he's accomplished is curing the infertility of a dozen maids!"

The maids who had accompanied her looked at each other meaningfully but did not dare to giggle. By now, there were half a dozen servants in the corridor behind her parents, who had suddenly had a lot of urgent business to attend to in this wing of the mansion and, for some reason, only near the Small Jasper Reception Hall.

"And you drove them all away! Dr. Nang."

"His ginseng pills turned out to be fake. It only miraculously no one was poisoned!"

"Dr. Ao..."

"Who almost killed you with his acupuncture!"

"Dr. Qinbao..."

"Who was stealing from us until he got a caning the heels!"

"You chased away all the doctors and scared our son!"

Han was getting more and more anxious - something was definitely wrong. To quarrel so loudly, in full view of strangers, guards, and servants? No, he tried to reassure himself. His father would back down. He was a renowned general, and he couldn't afford to lose face.

"And you wouldn't let me take him into the army!"

"He got sick outdoors!"

"Because he never comes out of his room!"

"He's having a hard time with the trauma he's been through! In fact, remember how hard my labor was!"

"That was two dozen years ago! Look what's grown now!"

Han shuddered. Even though his father had not received the Emperor's emblem of Grandmaster of the Empire, he was still a Master of Qi, and his intent was felt on his skin. Disgust, contempt, and the desire to beat him up, if not kill him, were not only written on his face but also enveloped his figure in a heavy purple halo.

But Mrs. Lihua was not so impressed by this - it was not for nothing that she was the third wife of the glorious general. Instead of surrendering, she counterattacked, honoring the precepts of ancient military treatises:

"You see! You despised our son, and that's why you treated him so horribly. First, you undermined his health, and now you want to kill him for good! Look, he's already convulsing! We need to get Dr. Ping right away!"

"Chop off that charlatan's head if he crosses the threshold of the hall," Guang muttered through gritted teeth.

The presence of the "youngest of the masters," what's-his-name, who seemed to be standing modestly aside but was probably mentally mocking, added to the humiliation. The servants, sensing something in their commoner's gut, began to slowly disappear so that their heads would not be chopped off in the heat of the moment.

"I loved our son and you, Lihua," Guang had stopped shouting, and his words fell like heavy drops of cold rain on his head. "I loved and retreated when I had to be firm at once. And he was cleverly taking advantage of all this and playing the victim!"

Han quietly sobbed in resentment. He wasn't pretending anything! It was the whole world that had turned against him and was giving him no peace! He was only expressing his feelings openly!

"You kept talking about charlatans, my dear," Mother Lihua attacked again, "but you? No sooner had you left the house than you met someone you didn't know and immediately dragged him inside, saying that the first person you met would make a great teacher!"

"You want to know what happened? I'll tell you! I left home, leaving behind a fat son who cares more about idleness and food than family honor and filial duty and who takes advantage of your love and weakness as you took advantage of mine!"

Han gasped at such hurtful words so much that there was a terrible ringing in his ears.

"... engaged in conversation! When I saw the Emperor's emblem, the Heavens suddenly gave me an epiphany! He's the same age as our son, but he's already become a mighty Qi Grandmaster! Isn't this a sign from Heaven?"

"Maybe that emblem is a fake! And he's not who he says he is?"

Han removed his hands and nodded finely. His mother's words were like the bow of an imperial bodyguard.

"Do you suppose I don't recognize a fake?" Father roared. "Do you think I don't recognize Emperor Qi in the tablet, may his name be glorified in the ages and moons? You think I'm a common soldier who doesn't know what's going on in the Empire?"

His ears rang again, his stomach churned, and Han groaned, unable to hear himself.

"...a master of many feats! That's what our son could have become if you hadn't let him get fat on that lazy, cunning, cowardly hog!"

Tears rolled from Han's eyes, and he clutched his stomach and heart again. The beautiful food he had been torn from had turned to slop, and he felt his stomach and heart clench again. Cruel, cruel world! Should his father have gone on to the capital as he had intended? And that damned black-footed master, still standing aside with an insolent grin, why did he come here? Couldn't he have just passed by? If he's such a hero, he should have gone and done his deeds!

A wheezing and sneezing sound burst from Han's chest, his face contorted. He even held his breath to let the blood rush to his face, making it look particularly painful and unhealthy. Alas, the tried and tested techniques didn't help this time.

"Do you know what I have done, my beloved wife?" Guang jabbed his finger at her. He was no longer shouting, but the low, husky voice seemed much more frightening.

"N-no," she answered, ignoring Han for once.

It made his heart ache and hurt. The tears rolled, stinging, dripping onto the robe, leaving wet streaks on the precious silk. And again, no one paid any attention to them. That made it even more hurtful, so the flow of tears intensified.

"I fell down and bowed to the ground before him, begging him to be our son's teacher! I was not thinking of my pride and the pride of the Nao family, of honor, status, and dignity. No, I was on my knees, touching my head to the ground and begging because I knew that I could not go any lower. We have long been laughed at behind our backs, saying that only the belly of his youngest son could match the magnitude of General Guang's feats!"

"No one's laughing at us!"

"That's now! Since almost no one even comes to visit us, only Mei Lin from the neighbors, my associate old Tsu, and... That's it! You're the one who drove them all away!"

"They were hurting our Haonyu, just like you! You want to drive him to the grave to save your honor?"

"No, I want to save him and you, as I love you both! If I cared about my honor and good name, I would have killed myself, washing away the shame with blood! But no, I kneeled and begged and..."

Killed himself?! Anxiety struck the huge gong that was Han's head. Without his father's money, without Nao's family fortune, there would be nothing - no crystals, no tasty lamb's tongues, no servants, nothing!

"...has agreed after all! Bow and thank him immediately, and while I'm gone, you must obey him in all things!"

"Out of love for your son, you want to make him suffer?" Lihua cried out as if coming out of a trance.

Han was already just whimpering quietly, holding his stomach, but his parents were so engrossed in the argument that they didn't care about his agony.

"Yes! Because things had gone too far! He could have become, if not a qi master, then someone else, also respected: a military leader, a scholar, an official! The pride of the family! Instead, he became this," Guang held his hand toward his son as if he was shaking it off shit, "this."

"It wasn't his fault! You shouldn't try to atone for your mistakes with our son's life!"

"With his life?! It's about training!"

Training? Han mentally licked his lips, glaring at the stranger. The insolent black-footed man. He's just jealous of Han of the Nao family. He's driving him to death. What would a lower-class man know about the lives of nobles? He may have managed to fool his father, but not Han Nao, with his vast experience in recognizing hidden villains and traitors in stories from scrolls and crystals!

"Listen, you what's-your-name..." Han even stood up and poked his finger at the jerk reprovingly. "I'm not going to fulfill any of your..."

He hesitated as he heard his father, mother, and servants gasp.

Remembering the lessons of etiquette, Han realized belatedly that by addressing the distinguished guest as "hey, you" and not remembering his name, he had insulted him. This was compounded by the fact that his father, the head of the family, paid the guest the highest respect, even bowing to the ground. Han recalled with horror the story of Faithful Wind, the noble outlaw Sun Yu had watched two months ago. There, under similar circumstances, Yu had slaughtered an entire clan for a much lesser insult!

It seems that his father called this... uh. what's-his-name... the strongest qi master? So now he can legally kill Han and his family?

"Please forgive my son's impertinence...'' General Guang started to kneel.

But the stranger supported him under his arm, preventing him from falling to the ground. He did it so deftly that from the outside it looked as if the courteous but equal junior was keeping the stumbling senior from collapsing to the ground, saving his face.

"No need for that, Mr. Guang Nao," he said with a predatory smile. "I haven't noticed any disrespect from you or your honorable wife. As for you..."

He looked Han in the eye, and Han swallowed a lump.

"Initially, I didn't count on your manners or sharp mind. For now, call me "Master" and nothing else. Perhaps someday you will earn the right to know and speak my name."

"So be it!" Han's father shouted. "And lest anyone should show shameful weakness, I, General Guang Nao, the oldest of our Family...."

"Darling!" Mother Lihua cried out, but it was as if she had not been heard

Han's father was enveloped in a bright scarlet halo and grew to the size of a hall. The polished floorboards cracked, and the walls and ceiling cracked from the qi waves. Vases on elegant stands exploded, spattering shards of porcelain and jade, tables tilted, sculptures fell, and scrolls of engravings burst into flames. Han couldn't take it anymore. He clenched his eyes shut and let out the heavy maelstrom that had built up in his stomach.

"...in the face of the gods and witnesses, in the face of the Ancestral Spirits of the Nao family, I swear that Master..."

The fire that had been devouring the engravings on the wall suddenly froze and shattered into icicles. From the dark cave in the middle of the room, the spirits of the ancestors appeared with a terrible howl, twisting and wriggling their long snake and dragon bodies. Their appearance, quite unexpectedly, proved to be for the greater good: a fit of vomiting was interrupted, and Han was able to move away, trying to cover his ears with his hands. Even his father's guards at the door turned pale and took a step back.

But this scoundrel, who demanded to be called "master," stood as if nothing had happened. Moreover, and even - oh gods and spirits! - smiled! How dare he?

"...may train my youngest son, Han Nao, in any way he wishes and use any means to influence him. Anything!"

Mother Lihua clasped her hands, but there was a deafening thunderclap, and the swirl of spirits confirming the oath accelerated into a smeared blur, glowing with an otherworldly light. Mom's hands fell powerless.

"No one in Nao's family will interfere with this training! If they do, they will be slaughtered on the spot. I swear it by the spirits of the ancestors!"

The ones flickered and howled again, and Han covered his ears with his hands. Why had they come now? Why not come out early, not to listen to his father's ridiculous oaths, but to help him become a hero by awakening his ancient qi or giving him an indestructible body?

"...has the right to slaughter such an insolent man on the spot! Anyone who interferes! Anyone, you hear me?"

A new burst of howling, a new wave of cold, and a new deafening clap of thunder. The whirling slowed and stopped, and the spirits froze for a fraction of an instant, looked around the room with piercing, otherworldly eyes, and disappeared into a black hole that closed without a trace. Lihua swallowed, and Han's stomach churned.

The Ancestral Spirits dwelt in the family shrine and watched over the entire family, and their vow was more than just words. Father couldn't renege on his vow now, even if he ever wanted to. And that meant... Han shifted his gaze to the damned what's-his-name and suddenly screamed, roared resentfully, and sprang out of his chair to attack him, at the same time realizing that he didn't stand a chance. If he can't defeat the grandmaster in battle, then at least he'll throw him up! After such a humiliation, the man would flee on his own, and his oath would not be broken!

"Not so fast," the bastard said in a calm, even lazy voice and suddenly disappeared.

The floor sprang up, slamming into Han's face and kicking him in the stomach, forcing him to spew out the contents. His bruised arms and legs ached unbearably, and something hard stabbed into his back. Painful and... warm? But Han couldn't just do it like that. He didn't want to touch himself, so he whimpered in humiliation again.

"Qi allows you to not only inflict suffering but also heal and strengthen your body," said the creep from above. "All pain during training is only a temporary hardship."

"It doesn't matter!" Guang said sharply. "I invoked the Spirits of the Ancestors, and they responded by accepting my oath!"

Han noticed the glow and groaned again, rubbing his forehead on the floor, feeling something sticky and stinky beneath him, yet with the smell of plum pie.

"That's enough. The oath will be fulfilled! Know, master, as long as I am the head of the Nao House, your word is my word! And any disobedience is a personal insult to me, Guang Nao, and therefore punishable by death! Enough of this. The Emperor and the troops are waiting for me. When I return, I expect results, any results! If this boar's heart is as weak as my dearest wife says, then so be it. Not having a son is better than more disgrace every day."

Han mentally howled. Now this "youngest qi scum in the Empire" could just finish him off, and no one would even say anything to him, not even dare to say anything! The slam of the door closing sounded like a funeral gong.

* * *
 
Chapter 3, in which the hero is confronted with guile and cruelty
Chapter 3, in which the hero is confronted with guile and cruelty

* * *

In all the stories known to Han, the hero, having found himself in such a situation and having received his portion of helplessness and despair, necessarily found a way out. He would use a secret technique, get help from a trusted friend or lover, or deceive the enemy by pretending to be someone he wasn't. But somehow, there was no way out, and silence hung in the reception room like the executioner's guan dao over the neck of the ruler of a rebellious province. But Han did not despair, for he had a faithful and reliable companion - his mother. And whoever appeared before her blazing eyes - father, ancestral spirits, gods, demons, dragons, or even the Emperor himself - she would never leave her beloved son in trouble. And even though this scoundrel, like a Western barbarian who had uninvited himself into their home, had his father's support, he didn't stand a chance against Lady Lihua. Han even waited with some anticipation to see how all of the impostor's efforts would shatter against his mother's intransigence, like a demonic villain's blade against a hero's Unbreakable Iron Shirt technique. Let him realize the futility of his efforts!

Unfortunately, the scoundrel was already aware of everything. He bowed respectfully, like a son returning from a military campaign to a noble parent, and asked in a disgustingly soft, almost loving voice:

"Honorable Mrs. Lihua, forgive me if I am disrespectful, but am I right in assuming you suffer from kidney pains? And that your neck and legs cramp at times?"

The mother, who had prepared an angry rebuke to the insolent, froze in surprise.

"Yes, you're right! But how can you know that? I understand if you could at least check my pulse like Dr. Suo..."

The villain bowed briefly again, as if honoring the justice and wisdom of her words, and replied:

"You're right. I would have gotten a better result by checking your pulse. But this unworthy stranger can see a lot of things immediately by feeling the qi flow in your body!"

Mother shook her head and smiled slightly. Smiled! Such a betrayal made Han's breath catch.

"You're deluded. No, no, not about the pain. I don't have qi."

"I'm sorry madam, with all due respect to your wisdom, I would venture to guess that this was communicated to you by one of the esteemed doctors mentioned earlier."

"Of course," Mother nodded graciously, "I have been examined by many specialists."

"So, they have yet to advance in science. They're deluded."

He took a few swift steps to the wall. Easily, as if it were a weightless screen of silk and bamboo, picked up a chair, a heavy one that the servants carried only in fours, placed it behind Lady Lihua's back, and, without asking, took her by the wrist and helped her to sit down. He ignored Han's distress as he struggled with trembling hands to rise from the puddle of undigested lunch.

"Qi is everywhere and in everything. It is the energy of life that permeates everything around us, from the cold stars to the very hot depths of the earth beneath our feet, from the tops of mountains to the abyss of the ocean. Trees and beasts, gods and demons, spirits and ghosts have it. And, of course, every human being has it. Yes, some have it stronger, others weaker. Some can cut mountains and destroy enemies with it, and some cannot even blow out a candle. Some can't feel it because they don't know they have it, so they can't command it. You have qi, Lady Lihua, pure and beautiful, as beautiful as you are!"

Han mumbled with indignation once again. What does this bastard think he's doing? Only his poor health prevented him from going after the impostor again and truly punishing him.

"If you, madam, allow this unworthy one to touch your noble body...."

To Han's horror, his mother nodded her head favorably.

The villain's hands flickered like swift snakes, lightly touching Mother's arms, wrists, shoulder blades, shoulders, and neck in imperceptible movements. Once they even touched the hollow between her collarbones! Finally, he extended his finger and touched the middle of her forehead.

"Tell me, noble Lady Lihua, how are you feeling right now?"

The mother craned her neck, stood still as if listening to herself, and stared at the bastard with rounded eyes. Even though he, not being her husband, had dared to grope her, she not only did not call the guards but smiled warmly at the bastard as if he were her own son!

"Qi is everywhere and in everyone," the impostor continued. "Just like ordinary muscles, it can be developed, strengthened, and trained."

"But muscles can be damaged," Mother objected in a weak voice, "and that's what happened to my Haonyu!"

"Anything that is damaged can be healed," the villain said smugly, stepping back from his mother and bowing briefly again. "With the right approach, of course."

"But the doctors..."

"...treating your body, but not harmonizing the qi flow, so the results were always short-lived. I don't specialize in healing, but I can treat combat injuries and wounds from training. I can also treat meridian and acupuncture point injuries."

With wounds? Did he say wounds? Han found that his body, as if by itself, was gradually crawling back to the stained chair, intending to hide under it. Yes, that's right, he rejoiced, crawled beside the chair, crawled behind the screen, sneaked to the exit, and hid, ordering the servants not to let the villain anywhere. After all, his father's vows applied only to Han himself!

"I'm also very good at finding hidden people," said a hateful voice from somewhere high up.

A mighty kick threw the chair into the wall, and Han shuddered as he looked at the wreckage. If he'd been a little to the left, that kick would have hit him!

"Stand up."

"I'm not afraid of you!" Han declared, not even trying to get up.

In his head, it sounded like a courageous challenge to the inexorable circumstances, but aloud, it came out something thin and squeaky.

"You forgot to say - master," the bastard chuckled.

An unbearable pain pierced Han's body as he flew into the air, landed, and slipped on the soup spilled on the floor. Shark fin soup! Shark fin soup that had already been eaten once!

"Stand up," came a stern voice from above.

Han's body flew upward once more and slammed to the floor again, this time much more painfully.

"Stand up,"

Tears streamed from Han's eyes, but he stood up, not wanting to be hurt again. His mother, who was staring at the scene with moist eyes, bit her hand, then suddenly turned away and ran away at an unusually light and brisk pace.

"You don't know where the training ground is, of course," the bastard didn't even ask, he claimed!

Han only continued to sniffle. The echoes of the pain he had just inflicted occupied his thoughts, and he had no strength left to lament the injustice of fate, the cruelty of his father and ancestral spirits, the sudden and unexpected betrayal of his mother, who had left him alone with the monster.

"I don't hear your war cry," the impostor persisted.

"Wh-what cry?" Han's voice broke out.

He shrank back involuntarily, expecting another hit, but the bastard touched Han's shoulder lightly as if he were shaking off a speck of dust, and the unbearable pain pierced his body again.

The reply was spoken in a kind and even good-natured tone, with a touch of reproachfulness, as a calligraphy teacher, Chen Zi, had once pointed out a blunder in writing a complex hieroglyph:

"What a cry, Master."

"What a c-cry, Master?"

"Warcry, consisting of two words: "Yes, Master!". Follow me."

Han, who was frozen in a mute stupor, only opened and closed his mouth. The " Master" took a few steps away and, not hearing his sniffling behind him, stopped and slowly turned around. Han had a sudden stomach ache and an unbearable urge to pee.

As the scrolls and crystals repeatedly tell us, enlightenment comes to the hero in difficult and dangerous moments of life. His senses sharpen, his thoughts become quick and sharp like a warlord's blade, and a wave of understanding comes over his mind. As it turned out, the crystals were not lying. In the rushing waterfall of clarity, understanding, and intuition, Han realized with certainty that in a moment, even a fraction of a moment - and he would be beaten again.

"Yes, Master!" he cried out.

Or rather, he tried to scream. The pain cramping his body made it sound pathetic, more like a squelchy whimper. Tears rolled from his eyes again, and his nose squelched. The torturer turned and strode away, striding and not looking back, and Han had no choice but to follow.

"Save me, save me," Han clung to some servant boy whose face looked vaguely familiar.

He didn't notice the blow. Only a moment later, an unbearable pain pierced his body, and an unknown force threw him away and rolled him across the floor.

"Do you still have the strength to think, to cry, and to look for salvation? That's good. It means I can load you more than I expected," said the villain.

The servant, whose help Han had relied on as a drowning man would grab a splinter in a whirlpool, had disappeared without a trace. He tried to leap through the thin rice screen to slip through the door leading to the private quarters, where strangers could not enter. Alas, the attempt failed. Tenacious fingers caught his ear like a blacksmith's pincers and dragged him across the floor like a careless puppy. Just when Han thought his ear was going to rip off, the villain loosened his grip and, with a few not-so-painful but very insulting kicks, forced him to his feet. Han looked around, but the servants were nowhere to be found. Those cowardly, ungrateful creatures had shamefully scattered instead of protecting their master! At least no one had seen his humiliation.

"Go forward!" ordered the impostor. "I guess I'd better follow behind."

"But I don't know where to go..." Han squeaked, but when he saw the hand raised to strike, he quickly added: "...Master!"

"Don't worry, I'll get you where you need to go!" He laughed in a villain's voice.

Indeed, every time Han took a wrong turn, a resentful kick followed, turning him in the right direction. Thus, in a hail of kicks, Han walked through the palace garden, past the guest buildings and servants' quarters, along the warrior barracks, and straight to the training grounds. Han was stared at by the servants and the warriors practicing on the training ground and the firing range. One of the guards, seeing the treatment of the heir, even fired an arrow not at the straw effigy but at his feet, for which he was immediately reprimanded by his commander.

When he saw his chance, Han made one last attempt to escape, rushing under the protection of the loyal guards. But before he could take a few steps, he was on the hard ground of the courtyard, trampled by thousands of feet.

"Let's start with a light jog of fifty laps," the hateful voice commanded from above.

Han groaned and began to flounder. Like a hero gathering his last strength to strike an invulnerable opponent, he flung himself away, kicking his legs and trying to crawl as far away as possible.

The body was struck with pain again.

"Commendable zeal!" The impostor said with a toothy grin, squatting down beside him. "Only you forgot something. I said not to crawl but to run. Besides, you're crawling the other way. Now run!"

An iron hand caught him by the scruff of the neck and turned him in the right direction, and a painful kick in the ass gave him the speed he needed. Han hobbled obediently on wobbling legs.

"There must be something wrong with my hearing," came another voice behind him, followed by another painful kick. "Did you forget to say something?"

"Yes, Master!" Han yelled, jumping up and down as far as he could.

When was the last time he had run? Probably before, he had an adult name, but Han wouldn't remember for sure now anyway. His head was buzzing, pain echoed through his body, and his pulse was thundering in his ears. Every step was hard to take, but if I slowed down, it was followed by another thump.

"Hurry up! I didn't say crawl!"

"Yes, Master!"

His head was confused, his throat tight with self-pity, his arms unsteady, his legs tangled. The villain was not only running beside him, but he was hitting Han with a stick whenever he slowed down! The same stick that had recently been hanging behind his back, or a pole, or a kettlebell. Whatever the name of this silly peasant nonsense was, it didn't matter now. Each stop was followed by a painful blow, giving him strength for a couple of steps, no more.

"I... die," he gurgled.

"Master!" The scoundrel backed up his words with a painful kick to the lower back.

"I can't..." Han began to stagger, black circles in front of his eyes.

"There's strength to talk and not say "master," so there's strength to run!"

Han roared again like a wounded beast, but this villain was truly a villain, and he didn't even think of taking pity! I'll die, I'll die, I'll die, Han's head pounded in time with his heavy footsteps. Then he had no strength left to think, and he moved his feet one by one until his consciousness was enveloped in a salutary blackness.

* * *

He came to his senses when he was hit by a stream of intolerably cold water. It seemed pleasant to his heated body at first, but then it hit his nose and mouth, and Han floundered and shrieked.

"Well, you've cleaned off the vomit too," said a hateful voice from above.

"Ha, whoaheh," Han wheezed after receiving an encouraging kick.

The impostor put the bucket aside and looked around. The guards, gawking at the free spectacle, returned to their training after a few shouts from the commander. The villain grinned under his breath and pointed at the darkening sky.

"There's a cloud coming at us over there, it's going to be a thunderstorm, with lightning and heavy rain, even hail. Do you think that's good weather for training? You might as well drink up."

"Huhi," Han blurted out, his eyes blurring.

"And there will be no tears to be seen," the ruthless voice added. "Do you think you've already died and gone to the underworld? That it couldn't be worse, even though you've only run seven laps? We haven't even started yet.... I can't hear the answer"

"Yes, ...hastef," Han wheezed, trying to get up.

"I've learned a few simple things over the years," the voice continued. "Though perhaps they are too simple for you, for you are used to philosophical wisdom and fancy quotations, aren't you?"

Han was accustomed to the colorful statements in crystals and scrolls, and he had always admired their wisdom and the beauty of the images they contained. But he did not give in to the provocation and did not answer, for he realized that now he would be mocked again. As Han himself had once written: A wise word is like a Zhen of silver, but silence is a Ling of gold.

"All his life, swimming in his cozy, warm pond, the carp will remain a carp. It is only when he goes beyond that pond and faces death and unthinkable hardships he can surpass himself and become a dragon. The loose, soft ore in the swamps is no different from mud and rocks. But once it gets into the crucible of the forge and receives a thousand blows of the blacksmith's hammer - and it, a useless lump of garbage, gets hardened, changes its essence, turning into Star Steel, a blade for which there are no barriers! Surely you are wondering what meaning lies in these statements?"

Han was only interested in one thing: how many more delightful moments he could lie there without moving. So he, learning from his previous experience, moaned:

"Yeh, haster!"

"And the meaning here is very simple and, at the same time, very profound. Your change... it's already begun! You are the piece of ore I pulled out of the stagnant swamp!"

Han pressed his head into his shoulders. He truly felt like this very piece of ore. After all, he had received more blows today than he had ever received in his life!

"You're a carp now! No, the word "carp" is an undeserved accolade. You are a tadpole, even a caviar from which this tadpole has yet to hatch!"

I wish I had fish now, Han sobbed softly. A fat, juicy, boneless pelada cooked in a triple soup of small fish with spices from the central regions of the Empire! Or even carp! A good fat carp cooked over four fires, with xian lu zhan sauce!

"Now repeat everything I said!"

"The carp beat up the blacksmith and he drowned in the swamp?" Han grumbled.

The guards' laughter rang out in the distance, but Han didn't have the strength to not only give them a sizzling glare, and even turn around.

"...master!" the impostor reminded him with a kick in the ass.

"Master," Han said obediently.

"So you can't repeat it," the villain smirked. "The blood and qi in your body are flowing to your stomach instead of your head because of your immoderate gluttony. That's okay. It's not a big deal. To restore the harmony of body and mind, you will listen to all future lectures in the dabu stance. And you will not come out of it until you have repeated it satisfactorily close to the text."

"Dobu, Master?" Han hurriedly muttered a question without waiting for the punch.

"Dabu! Look carefully: it's performed like this!"

He sat down easily and smoothly, without any transition in what scrolls and crystals usually called the rider's stance. But, unlike the crystals, this scoundrel had spread his legs wider and crouched lower, his feet parallel to each other, his back perfectly straight, his pelvis forward, and his thighs strictly horizontal.

Han wouldn't have been able to repeat it even in his early childhood, so he just groaned. First mentally and then aloud. He didn't want to feel any more pain, so he hastily assumed the desired position, well, as the fatness of his legs and stomach allowed.

"That'll do... for the egg," the bastard said, forcing Han into a semblance of a proper stance, strolling around as if nothing had happened, and giving him an appraising look. "So, qi. All living beings have it, but only humans and the most ancient and powerful of beasts can use it. Usually to harm others. But sometimes to help. Now, I'm going to show you a basic technique called Qi Transfer."

Han felt a soft, pleasant stream flowing from his finger poking under his shoulder blade as if a delicious warm soup had been poured into his hungry stomach after a whole morning of meditation and calligraphy. He felt a sudden surge of strength as if he could crush rocks with his bare hands and uproot centuries-old trees. He was omnipotent, and there was a vile assailant who wanted to ruin his life. Han jumped up from his stance, shouted incoherently, and lunged to attack. A moment later, his body was pierced with pain, and darkness came with it.

* * *

"Here, now we've found out in practice that a body fortified with qi can even withstand the impact of your head hitting a stone wall," a voice sounded from above.

The stone felt pleasantly cold against his stomach and cheek, he didn't want ...he didn't want to do anything. Just to lie there and not get up, even the anger at the voice from above gave way to this desire to do nothing.

"And if you were to control your qi directly, you could break through this wall with your bare hand. What do you think?"

"Ya, mohtor," Han wheezed.

His mouth was dry, though it was already getting stuffy, and a thunderstorm was rumbling in the distance. Han suddenly realized that he was going to die like that, right on this ground, in the middle of the rain, and no one would even cry for him, and this scoundrel would pull down his pants and... and...

Out of self-pity, Han suddenly jumped up, clenching his fists.

"There!" the voice rumbled. "You have faced death and overcome the most fearsome opponent of all - yourself!"

Han didn't even notice the fist flying at his face, nor did he have time to realize the darkness that had descended.

* * *

"Get up and run," Han heard the merciless voice and cried again, quietly and hopelessly.

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that the guards, who had returned to their training, were glaring at him again. He thought to intensify his sobs but suddenly realized he had no strength left. Not to sob harder, not to fight back, not to get up.

"Today you will run fifty laps, and tomorrow fifty-one, shouting at each one "I am a spawn, Master!". Because life is an endless battle, and man must defeat himself every day."

Han, hearing his own quote again, only clenched his teeth. He would not give the scoundrel another opportunity to humiliate him in front of the Nao House warriors!

"A person does not have to be strong all at once, it is enough to get a little bit better. You may feel that you don't have the strength to get up, that you don't have the breath to take a step forward. Don't worry, you'll have the strength, I'll take care of that. And then you will have rest. You will listen and repeat my lectures, standing in the dabu stance."

"I'll get stronger, and then you'll get what you deserve!" Han whispered faintly, almost to himself.

But immediately received a not-too-painful but offensive kick in the ass.

"You forgot to add something! And say it louder!"

"I will become stronger and kill you!" Han roared "Master!"

To his surprise, no new kick followed.

"Well, you'll never be like me!" The villain laughed merrily, repeating another villain's phrase. "But you can try. And for that... Dabu stand!"

Han pressed his trembling hands against the hard ground and tried to rise to his feet, not waiting for his tormentor's reminders, which would be followed by more beatings.

"Stop! Who are you? What are you doing? You're going to kill him!" A woman's angry voice sounded, and Han's heart, which had been pounding with joy, immediately collapsed.

Mei Lin, as agile and graceful as ever, leaped forward, standing between him and the impostor. She was holding a wooden pole, which she had obviously grabbed from a nearby training weapon stand.

Even though it was written in different characters, the name of the neighbor was the same as the name of Bao Xiao's lover. This was why the Impetuous Blade was Han's favorite series, why he always ordered these crystals despite the cost. He often daydreamed, imagining himself in Bao's place, saving his Mei Lin from numerous powerful villains, sorcerers, and robber kings, the role of which in these dreams was played by his neighbor. After all, this Mei, his Mei, was much more beautiful and enchanting than even the heroine from the crystals!

And now Mei saw him in such a pathetic, such humiliating state! Luckily, the first drops of rain came down, hiding the tears on Han's face. He redoubled his efforts to get up, for she, Mei Lin, was looking at him!

Han suddenly noticed that the bastard, whom he didn't even mentally want to call master, was watching him like a kite watching its prey. His arms separated and broke, and he hit his face on the compacted earth. But even the pain in his face couldn't compare to the agony of Mei Lin seeing him like this!

"Don't worry, Oh beautiful stranger who outshines the sun with the fierce brilliance of her eyes," the rascal immediately smiled, and Han mentally howled.

The memories came flooding back, as clear as if it had been yesterday, not half a dozen years ago. Back then, the Nao family had gone to visit their new neighbors, who had moved to the province after Mei's father had been appointed Inspector of Markets and Water. The Nao family members had congratulated him on such an important appointment and presented him with appropriate gifts, and even General Guang himself had spoken to him as an equal. But Han had only looked at Mei then, unable to believe that such beauty and grace could exist on earth.

She was perfection itself, so unrealistically beautiful as if she came out of a crystal. During the polite conversation, Han was pleased to learn that she was also a martial artist and knew the names of all the qi techniques and the names of the heroes. As a member of the Nao family, Han had no shortage of money, but he offered to share the cost of the Heroes of the Empire Almanac with her, and she gladly agreed. Each new issue of the Almanac provided a good reason to meet and spend time together, and hope blossomed in Han's heart. And then it all went wrong. When Han opened his heart to her, Mei looked on with bewilderment that burned worse than Master Zhang's Great Discerning Technique of the Acid Lizard, albeit in polite terms but refused.

Despite his mother's support and help and all her troubles, nothing came out in the end. At that time, Han even tried to train for a while to match Mei, who had been trained in the Shuangguo paired hooks and had an excellent command of the short Guan Dao. She had given Han many lessons on the basics of qi mastery, which, unlike the instruction of his father's rough and uncouth guardsmen, Han had never missed.

But something kept going wrong. One day it was winter, and Mother Lihua wouldn't let him sit in a snowdrift to develop "inner warmth" to impress Mei, and then the training stopped. Time passed, and Han focused on philosophy and wise sayings, putting off training for later. But of course, he was not going to give up, he was going to become the greatest mage and fighter, and then Mei Lin would definitely be his!

After all, they were still in touch, and she would come to pick up the Almanac, which they continued to subscribe to, sharing expenses, and all this kept alive in his heart, somewhere very deep, the hope of a better future.

"...just a little preparation," the scoundrel continued, keeping his sneaky gaze on Mei Lin.

Han, who was immersed in sweet memories, shuddered.

"In the body-mind-spirit triad, everything must be harmonious and balanced, then qi and thoughts will flow freely, and the body will move as if it were itself. Take you, for example."

He stared at her with an appraising look, it was as improper as if he were pointing a finger.

"Me?" Mei was surprised and even lowered her pole a little.

"Exactly you," the impostor said with a serious face. "Would I be right if I said that you are not only perfectly proficient with a spear, most likely even a guan dao but also use paired blades?"

She rounded her beautiful eyes and nodded cautiously. He continued in the calm, confident tone of a scholar reciting well-known truths like that water is wet, fire is hot, and the Empire will stand forever:

"Do you think if you didn't put in so much effort if you didn't spend so much time exercising, could you be as beautiful and graceful? Would your eyes be as clear and your skin as flawless? Would you have been the embodiment of perfection and harmony then as you are now?"

I'm harmonious too, Han mentally yelled, horrified to see Mei's cheeks reddening. Did she really believe the false speeches of this..... this...? Or was he influencing her with that qi of his or some demonic sorcery?

Yes, that's what happened! And he had fooled mother, father, servants, everyone! There was only one way out to stand up and overcome, to overcome with all his might, to reveal the villainous villain's deception to everyone! Or better yet, strike him to death with the Eighteen Petal Storm Technique! Except Han not only didn't know this technique, but he also didn't possess qi! The villain had planned for that, too!

"My negligent student is dominated by the body. It is too strong, because there is so much of it, but at the same time it is too weak. The broken harmony suppresses the mind and spirit, so it must be restored. I'm not killing him, I'm just teaching him. Or rather, for the time being, I am only preparing it to study, Oh, most beautiful one....."

"My name is Mei Lin!" She replied with a slightly warmer voice full of sincere concern for Han.

"The most beautiful Mei Lin. Now his body is not ready, so his mind is not able to perceive what is being said, and his spirit is restless. How can one speak of the correct qi flow? Student, assume the dabu stance!"

"Yes, Master," Han muttered, holding back a groan.

It hurt, but if Mei Lin had seen him being beaten right in front of her, it would have hurt even more! Somewhere inside burst a hope that Mei would see his torment and intercede, but Han admitted defeat with a sigh. His father had sworn such a strong oath that even his mother had to back down. And even if Mei did intercede, so what? Because of her father's words, the bastard might even slaughter her, or even do something worse!

"As you can see, Ms. Mei, he's not standing right, and the qi is circulating very poorly," the villain pointed out. "But don't worry, it's only temporary hardships!"

Mei Lin nodded and suddenly stood beside her in the same stance. Han felt a rush of warmth inside. She's supporting him, even if only in this way! Not all is lost yet, they need to wait and be patient for a while, and together they can deal with the villain! Just like Jin He, who also pretended to be meek and submissive to free Lin Zhong and defeat the despicable Guo Feng together!

"It's obvious that you know the basics very well," the rascal nodded. "But even true perfection can become even more perfect. Here you need to adjust your hips a little and inhale a little sharper. That's it!"

Pretending to correct her stance, the bastard unashamedly groped Mei. Then he stood in front of her in the same position, took several deep breaths, and exhaled, shamelessly staring at her heaving breasts!

Han groaned and fell on his back, silently asking the frowning heavens why they were sending him such punishment. The heavens heard and cried back.

"Student, assume the dabu stance," came a ruthless cry.

* * *

Warcry

Stand up
 
Chapter 4, in which the hero overcomes obstacles, but learns that the fist is stronger than the scroll
Chapter 4, in which the hero overcomes obstacles, but learns that the fist is stronger than the scroll

* * *

"Save yourself, Mei! Run!" he whispered with fierce fervor.

"No, I can't! What about you?"

"I'll be fine!" Han lied courageously, squeezing her hands. "Take the Almanac and leave, Mei!"

"I can't leave you!" she whispered back.

"Go away before that bastard gets you!"

"But I care about you so much!" Mei didn't give up.

Han looked into her bottomless eyes, and she stared back. Han leaned closer, but Mei didn't pull away. Instead, she moved toward him. Her eyelids drooped, and her lips opened with a moist glint. Han boldly reached up to kiss her lips. But the open mouth became even more rounded and scaly, and short tendrils appeared at its corners.

Han recoiled in horror from the carp's huge face, which now replaced Mei's face, but he couldn't break free - the delicate hands clutching his palms had turned into bony fins, and he couldn't get free from their iron grip. Han was about to shout, but a waterfall of cold water erupted from the carp's open mouth, and the carp dove into the waterfall and swam upstream, flying up into the sky and transforming into a majestic dragon.

The water continued to flow into his nose and mouth, and Han coughed, quickly regaining consciousness. He realized he was lying on cold, wet stones, and his tormentor was standing next to a bucket of water. Mei had left, leaving him alone! Upon realizing this, Han cried, for no tears could be seen on his wet face.

"You have thirty-two more laps to run, student."

"Yes, Master," Han groaned, unable to find the strength to resist.

* * *

Everything swirled and swam before his eyes. The house staggered and shook. Even the pain in his whole body didn't dull the savage feeling of hunger. Everything around him seemed fake and unreal - even the fact that the villain had stopped his abuse for a while and let him go home was accepted without question or surprise. Han wandered through the house as far as he could see, not knowing where he was. He didn't immediately realize where Mother had come from or where "here" was. The only thing that mattered was the bowl of delicious, judging by the aroma, hot soup in her outstretched hands. The fatigue was so great that, at first, he just stared at the soup as if it were a sacred imperial seal. But the stupor quickly passed, and Han rushed toward the food like a wild and ferocious beast. He grasped the bowl, but his hands, shaking after a day of exercise, could not hold it, and it flew down. Han squeezed his eyes shut to avoid the sacrilege of spoiled food. But there was no sound of breaking China, and Han opened his eyes again. Standing in a low, stooped stance was the villain "master," with a bowl in his outstretched hand near the floor. Not a drop of spilled soup was visible on the floor!

At this moment, Han felt a feeling resembling gratitude. He was insanely hungry, and the teacher had saved his food! He demandingly held out his hands toward the bowl, but the rascal paid no attention. He stood up, brought the bowl to his mouth, and drained the contents in several large gulps. Then he bowed low and respectfully to his mother.

"Thank you, Mrs. Lihua, it was a very tasty soup!"

Mother took a deep breath and disappeared, giving Han a look full of pain and pity.

Han stared at the empty bowl and almost cried.

"But I have to eat!" It was unconvincing, so Han's sharpened mind immediately came up with an unbreakable argument. "Training requires a lot of strength! Uh, Master!"

"Master" looked at him with an attentive gaze and then nodded unexpectedly.

"You're right, student. Let's go!"

Han felt a surge of strength. Even the pain seemed to lessen, and he rushed.... and hobbled after his master, who led him away. Due to his fatigue and upset feelings, Han didn't immediately realize that he was being led outside to.... where? The servants' buildings? There was no strength to object or fight, and apathy set in. And what could be expected from a black-legged commoner who had been brought to the estate of a noble family by the unknown luck of the heavens and spirits?

Before he knew it, he found himself on a heavy wooden bench, which did not even creak under his weight, at a roughly made table, not even covered with silk or brocade, not even with an ordinary cloth. The bowl the villain had poured in front of him was not of the finest porcelain, nor was it porcelain at all. The servants on either side of Han jumped up but returned to their seats under the heavy gaze of the master.

"What's that?" Han grimaced.

"Veggies are the basis of a healthy diet," replied the master, sitting down with the others, "and so is rice, as any peasant will tell you. And today, look, rice noodles - a dish worthy of gods and spirits!"

"I want meat!" Han's lips curved.

Everyone at the table ate like animals. A separate, pudgy servant standing beside two smoky cauldrons served them a ladleful of food from each without any choice. The coarse, unpleasant-looking food only disgusted Han. But his stupid stomach didn't understand what was happening, pushing, shoving, and rumbling from within. It demanded only one thing: to be filled with anything and fast.

"Meat!" laughed the villain. "Did you hear - meat?"

No one supported his laughter. The servants feared repercussions, but their looks became sharp and understanding. It was infuriating.

"Meat has to be earned," the master said sternly and pulled the bowl over to him. "Eat it! You don't have to eat. I'll give your food to others."

Han noticed the hungry gleam in the gazes of the servants and immediately grabbed a bowl and began grabbing food from it and shoving it into his mouth, making up for the lack of seasoning with salty tears.

"Stop," a voice sounded and Han stopped.

"Where are your manners? Eat with chopsticks like a human, or eat off the floor like a dog. It's your choice."

"Ya, fastef," Han nearly choked.

Haste in eating had always been considered a vice, and lack of manners at the table a sign of lowliness. If his father saw him now, he would cut off his head immediately. Or he would have chopped his own head off, seeing the shame Han was bringing upon the clan by talking with his mouth full. But he didn't even care about the chunks falling out of his mouth anymore. Education? Dignity? Manners? What manners when he was eating dog food with the servants? Han cried and ate, choked, and cried even harder. His trembling hands couldn't hold the chopsticks, and the food tumbled past, right onto the table and even the floor, causing more tears, coughs, and squeezed sobs. The servants' eyes were filled with contempt and judgment.

* * *

Han snapped out of his heavy, sticky sleep in the middle of the night. His whole body was aching, and every movement hurt. Han turned around wrongly and yelled, biting down on his arm. This was it, his chance! Hardly able to shake off the thought that his hand was so nice, appetizing, and made of meat, he rose from his bed and tiptoed as silently as possible to the exit, opened the door, slipped out, and got ready to leave. He should have sneaked into the palace kitchen first and then run! Run away! Something tangled in his legs, and he fell to the ground.

"It's come!" said right in his ear.

"What? Where?" The words stuck in Han's throat, and he nearly bit off his tongue.

The master looked down at him like a villain looking down at a defenseless heroine, and Han cried with helplessness. He knew that no Bao Xiao would come to his rescue, cut off the scoundrel's head, and strike him with his powerful techniques!

"What come, Master?" Han corrected himself quickly before there was any trouble.

"Training time! Student, stand in the dabu stance."

What, right here? Doesn't he realize that the private quarters are a sacred place for a respectable man, where he shouldn't be engaged in nonsense? And it is certainly not proper to stare at the walls and gaze at the fruits of another man's wisdom in the dim moonlight while grinning in mockery!

"Yes, Master," Han replied pathetically, not waiting for more beatings.

He would take a stance, fall a few times, then take a stance again until his tormentor got bored and sent Han to the training ground, "If you can't stand, you can warm up a little, get your blood, and qi flowing."

Running at night, under the false light of the stars and moons, was even worse than running during the day, under the hot sun.

"I can't take it anymore," Han cried, stumbling once more and falling face into the mud. "...Master."

The soft cozy mud left over from yesterday's rain, not the hard earth and stone of the practice field.

"You're only thinking you can't," the hateful voice immediately informed him.

Normally, his calmness in his voice and lazy tone infuriated Han to the point of purple circles in front of his eyes. But right now, Han didn't even have the strength to suffer.

"A carp can become a dragon by climbing up a waterfall. Repeat after me - the carp can, and so can I!"

"Сarp can do it, and I can do it, Master!" repeated Han through his tears.

"But right now, I'm not a carp."

"I'm not a carp, Master!"

"I'm an egg. A tadpole."

"You e..."

Han didn't even realize what had happened. Here, he was just mindlessly repeating the words. A moment later, the fingers of his hand were sticking out at unnatural angles, and his body was pierced with such pain that he couldn't even scream, choking on his tongue.

The master tilted his head to the side, appraising the fruits of his labor as Han had once appraised the beauty of a freshly written quotation in another life. Then he grinned disapprovingly, grabbed Han's wrist with his hand, and with the other, began to put his fingers back in place.

Han screamed and tried to break free, but he couldn't even shake the iron grip. A moment later, the master's fingers were enveloped in a dim light of qi, and Han realized that the pain was gone and his hand could work again. However, he felt the echoes of that pain for a long time, for the rest of the endless day.

* * *

Run! Hide! Get away from the suffering and abuse! Once again, Han did not hesitate when he awoke to the pain in his exhausted body. He rolled out of bed and, with a speed worthy of Bao himself, dashed to the window and dived in like a carp diving into a waterfall. But he didn't manage to become a dragon - a powerful kick threw him back into the bedroom.

"Do you have the strength to run? Great!" said the master, climbing in after him and taking a seat at the table. 'But before the run, you are so eager for, stand in the dabu stance, student."

"Yes, Master," Han said wistfully.

* * *

"In the hands of a true warrior, everything becomes a weapon!" With mocking joy, the hated master quoted another of Han's sayings. "Fury and fear are also weapons! Now that you're so well-armed, let's go to fight! Ten more laps! And keep your knees up!"

"But my heart is about to jump out of my chest," Han groaned. "...Master."

"It is the tapping of joy at the realization of prospects. The heart knows no laziness. It does not think of "taking a little rest" as you do. Therefore, the heart is excited about the workout and eager to get going. You're just running too slow, that's it, ha ha ha, pops out as it rushes faster than you. Would you like to capture the wisdom of these words in a scroll?"

Han was willing to do anything to get a break. But he knew his master well enough to know that he would get no respite. Most likely, he would be forced to write on the scroll in the dabu stance or even on his head, and for every blot or mark, he would have to break a finger. So, following his keen intuition, he shook his head negatively.

"Yes? That's a pity. Then speed up, student. Follow your heart and follow its example, improving always, continuously, as it does with every stroke. And to keep up with it, from now on, you will move only by running. Understand?"

He wants to lie down. No, he wants to take a bath with pain-relieving herbs first. And a masseur to stretch his back! And then to lie down and have the servants put food in his mouth! No, better to give it chewed until he has the strength to chew again!

"Yes, Master!" Han roared longingly.

* * *

His days turned into one endless nightmare in which everything merged into one. He ran, fell, did push-ups, tried to pull himself up, threw stones and held them in his outstretched arms, fell again and tried to fight back, and his fingers, arms, and legs were broken again for every attempt to hide or escape. Han hadn't realized that the neighborhood around his father's mansion had so many ravines, rocks, cracks, potholes, bushes, holes, stupid roots, dumb trees, and thorny thickets!

Truly, the former he was so wise, so went no farther than the banqueting hall!

The servants are completely lazy, he thought, not cleaning and tidying up the neighborhood. They should have been punished for that. But there was no strength left even to think; the thought did not flicker in his head like a carp in a waterfall but fluttered sluggishly like a tadpole pulled out into the sun. Han wandered after his masterer, gathering his strength to give the servants what they deserved. But then he saw the food again and pounced on it, sobbing and coughing. He could not understand how anyone could eat something so coarse, hard, undercooked, and unpalatable. How could anyone drink vile lukewarm water? And yet he couldn't stop eating everything, even licking the coarse clay bowl.

Mother had tried many times to save Han, either by herself or with the help of the servants and maids. But the bastard could smell everything, as if he could see right through the mansion and was always there! While Han was suffering, choking on saliva and tears, he devoured his mother's food, smacking his lips loudly, and either asked the servants to thank Mrs. Lihua for the delicious food or complimented her himself! Each time, he would grop her, calling it an "acupuncture point massage," and tell her how much younger and more beautiful she looked.

At night, Han did not stop trying to escape, even though his battered, bruised, and exhausted body fell into a dreamless sleep most of the time. But every time he was beaten up, his master called it a "massage of acupuncture points" to "disperse stagnant qi," then forced him to stand in various unnatural positions and mercilessly chased him to the training ground. Han cried constantly, both out of self-pity and compassion for his mother, who had to witness the daily torment of her beloved son. He would pass out from the unbearable suffering until morning, and then it would happen again.

At first, the servants, the very servants he had never noticed, tried to help, feed, and support him, but even here, the villain-master showed himself in the most villainous way. Whenever he was around, he would compliment the blushing servant girls and chase the boys away. Han secretly expected the servants to rise, unite, and attack the villain, but the opposite happened.

Somehow, with the same demonic sorcery that had drugged his mother, the bastard had gained the trust of the servants. He was not ashamed of his high position as mentor to the Nao heir but helped the servants to lift weights, gave them a shoulder to lean on in their work, fixed their backs, and healed a paralyzed father for some enthusiastic fool. Han cried from his powerlessness, and it seemed that he was in a distorted world where everything was the other way around: evil became good, good became evil, members of noble families served commoners, and the sun shone at night.

Han didn't realize the villain's treachery in seducing his loyal servants right away. But his magnificent body, tormented by unbearable agony, had grown accustomed to it and realized that the suffering would not stop by itself, so it allowed his head to work. His mind was clearer. The villain had not expected Han's strength of mind and endurance to be so strong, having made a mistake in the series of tortures called "training." He had made the mistake typical of all villains in heroic tales, forgetting that suffering only hardens a hero! Now, Han will definitely show him... but first, he must deal with the trembling chopsticks.

* * *

"Without fortress of the spirit, there is no fortress of the body..." came a smug voice.

Han had always been infuriated by the use of his quotations. In the demon's mouth, even this blessed fountain of heavenly wisdom sounded like a foul curse or a mean mockery. Each time, Han trembled with rage, clenching his fists, trying to summon a torrent of unprecedented power to fight and then mercilessly beat this.... this... Han stood in a stance, this time in the 'rushing wind' stance, but a mighty stream of qi never appeared, even though his arms and one leg were raised.

"...and without strength of body, there is no strength of mind. Don't you think it's time for your education?"

Han, imagining that there might be a respite in the torment, didn't even find the words right away.

"Yes, Master," he barely audibly muttered.

"I can't hear you. You must be exhausted. Twenty more laps will give you enough--"

"YES, MASTER!" Han roared, tearing his throat.

The reluctance to run again was so powerful that something else spurted out of his groin along with the scream. When he felt the scalding-hot drop of heat, he was afraid he had wet himself again. But judging from the fact that there was no moisture dripping down his legs and no beating for "inappropriate behavior for the heir of Nao," Han knew it was something else.

"That's it!" chuckled the villain. "Or, as the wild Western barbarians say, "wot tak wot." A tadpole has hatched from the egg, after all!"

He stared intently at Han, who was not impressed by the sudden elevation from one insignificant state to another equally insignificant one.

"You're a tadpole now. Repeat it!"

"I'm a tadpole, Master!"

The servants who were hurrying about their business stopped and murmured. Han tried to listen to know if they were discussing him, but he heard nothing. His leg buckled, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.

"Shouting is a proven way of concentrating the will. When a warrior unleashes his power in a shout, it concentrates his technique or intensifies his strikes, making qi more deadly and sword strikes more devastating. But you seem to think that shouting only helps you shit your pants faster. We'll fix that, of course. And you will scream loudly."

The long, thin bamboo stick he had been using to point out mistakes blurred in the air and struck - first on his back and then lower. Experiencing an unbearable burning sensation, Han screamed.

"That's right, well done. Lunghua stance, student."

"Yes, Master!"

Han spread his legs wide, crouched low, and raised his hands with fingers curved like dragon claws. Although the posture was supposed to symbolize strength, ferocity, and mystical energy, he only felt he was about to fall to the ground again.

"Summon qi."

"I don't..." Han muttered in a throaty voice. Was that hot drop qi? He tried again to summon a similar feeling, but all he got was a thin hot stream running down his leg.

Han hadn't noticed the movement before and didn't notice it now. The bamboo stick disappeared and reappeared, stabbing him in the ankle. Han collapsed to the ground screaming in pain, but immediately jumped up again, relieved. His master could just poke his Qi-enhanced finger there and break Han's leg. In fact, that was exactly what he had done repeatedly. But even knowing that Han would be cured soon didn't ease his pain and suffering.

"What awaits a carp jumping out of a pond?"

"Death, Master!"

"Choose."

Between his throat being torn in a scream and death, Han chose the throat. He tried again to summon the same sensations in his stomach, and this time he succeeded. It was not a boundless ocean, like the heroes of the crystals, but only a small drop. And that did nothing to ease his suffering. In truth, he couldn't shake the feeling that he pissed himself again, only this time inside his body.

"Now let's get to class," the master said with the most unpleasant of smirks. "Let's start with the simplest of things for children. Tell me about the seasons and cycles and how time is measured. If you let go of qi and lose concentration..... Try it, you'll see."

Contrary to the descriptions from the scrolls and crystals, holding the qi proved to be not only difficult but painful. Han channeled his energy into that bright drop. He knew it needed to be made bigger, stronger, but for now, he tried at least not to miss it, not lose it. The scrolls never say about pain! The heroes only sat in lotus posture or stood frozen in a stance, only folded their hands in various gestures, and the strength came in time by itself. Now, it was clear that if it were so simple, every idler who was not busy with calligraphy, science, and thinking would have become a great warrior long ago.

"Each year has its name, from Rat to Pig," Han muttered, trying not to lose the scalding blob of energy, "and there are a dozen of them, a sacred number going back to the beginning of time. A dozen years is a cycle. There are five shades of the color of the dozen, the number of basic elements, and the five dozen form the middle cycle, used to measure seconds and minutes, and there are two dozen hours in the twenty-four hours. A dozen of dozen cycles form a great cycle, and the year when the middle cycle meets the great cycle marks the end of the giant cycle of chronologies. Cycles mark the cycle of life and rebirths, where your past lives can influence future lives."

Fortunately, he still remembered a few things from his childhood activities. He was afraid that the scoundrel would demand the exact year as well. There were two dates in the Empire, both from the Descent of the Twelve and the Foundation of the Jade Throne. But they were only used by historians and some officials, so Han was sure that he would have to call the number at random, which meant that he would be punished again. But this time he was lucky - the impostor did not go into this subject, as he probably did not know it himself

Unfortunately, Han's intelligence and excellent memory became another reason for bullying. Instead of a proper reward, the bastard master turned the whole thing in his usual mutilating direction, cheerfully declaring:

"You articulate it so clearly, student. It is time to exercise not only the body but also the mind."

* * *

"Stop feeling self-pity and dreaming of unfulfilled dreams," the master's voice sounded in his ear, and Han jumped up. "Here. Here is a scroll of poisonous herbs. Memorize their names, images, places of growth, and peculiarities of harvesting and use. Memorize them by heart and retell them."

"I can't," Han wailed but immediately resorted to the tried-and-true method of delaying the agony. "What are they for, Master? It's poison!"

"Just as clean meets dirty, dark meets light, and a lazy piece of fat meets a mighty warrior, so too poison and medicine are the same, at once so different and so identical. Just as the only thing that distinguishes you from the worthy son of the great warlord Guang and the beautiful Lady Lihua is the amount of training, the only thing that distinguishes the medicine from the poison is the dose and concentration. Got it?"

"So if I continue diligently, I can surpass you?" Han asked. And this time, it wasn't just to buy a few more moments of pause with a new question. He was really interested in the time when he would be able to give this bastard offspring of a peasant and a pig back all the torment he had caused.

"You can't be like me, of course," the bastard said with his favorite villainous phrase. "To surpass me, you must first surpass yourself. And if that's going to happen, it's not going to happen in this life. You said you can't, and that's certainly true. For now, you're a tadpole, and a tadpole can't climb a waterfall. But by trying time after time, by shedding oceans of sweat and tears, he will grow up, gain experience and strength, and then he will be able to overcome the ascent. But then, no one will call him a tadpole because he will be a fish, a noble carp. And if he becomes lazy and does not want to make an effort, he will remain nothing, a fat egg, like you. So get started, and remember, for each wrongly named plant, you will do ten push-ups on sharp stones."

Bitter tears rolled down Han's gaunt, scary face, which had long since ceased to be delightfully smooth and round.

* * *

"Mistress," the master's firm voice came through the pulse in my ears, "Believe me, I admire you and respect you as I would my own mother. You are not only beautiful but also kind, and your kindness is like a spring brook that carries life and life-giving coolness in its waters. But an excess of water, even at such a brook, can harm. Even the marvelous light of the sun can not only warm but also burn if there is too much of it. By depriving your son of trials now, by not allowing him to learn the difficulties and obstacles, you deprive him of a worthy future. Do you really want your honorable husband to break his vow to the Ancestral Spirits and bring curses on all future generations of the Nao family?"

"Will they be? These future generations." the mother wiped away a tear.

What about my older brother and sister? Han suddenly thought. His mind cleared up a bit as if the sadness in his mother's voice really turned out to be this very springstream.

"Surely!" replied the scoundrel smugly. "But let's not talk about future generations in advance when there is a current one!"

Mother only shook her head contritely.

"Our time has passed. I'm not young anymore. I can't have children anymore."

The master laughed deafeningly in response. Han even hoped that the guards would come and cut off the rude man's head in response to his disrespect. Or, more likely, he would try to do so but would be killed.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Lihua, but that's the funniest joke I've ever heard in my life. You are young and beautiful - and you are getting younger and more beautiful every day."

As much as Han hated this peasant brat, he agreed with these words completely, as if they were an edict from the Emperor himself.

"Mistress, you're doing the breathing exercises I showed you, aren't you?"

"Of course! It was difficult and even a little painful at first, but now I actually feel much better."

"That's fine. Now take this. This is a potion made from the tail feather of the Shu-Ni Sun Lark and Moon Jasmine extract."

"Mother!" Han shouted in despair. "Don't listen to him! Moon Jasmine is poison!"

To his dismay, the master not only nodded in satisfaction but also asked a question:

"Well done, student! Now tell me, where does it grow?"

"In the very depths of the cold and damp caves!" The ghostly pain in his knuckles, which had to be repeatedly pushed up on the sharp stones, immediately suggested the correct answer.

"Exactly, my student, exactly. Moon Jasmine is full of dark and moist Yin, while Sun Lark dwells high in the mountains amidst the scorching deserts in the west and is full of hot and sunny Yang. Mistress Lihua, this potion will not only supplement your exercises, allowing you to become stronger and younger, but it will also cure you of a long-standing injury. And you will be able to give General Guang many more sons!"

And I've already been dumped, Han sobbed mentally, while making plans to escape while the bastard was busy talking to his mother. Wait, father? Giving him another son? Wasn't the master planning to seduce Mother himself, taking advantage of her weakness and love for Han?

Instead of angrily rejecting the suspicious potion, Mother, to Han's horror, graciously accepted the vial glowing from within.

"Wait, ma'am!" There was a new, panting voice. "You can't take anything from the hands of charlatans! Especially those who break your son's bones!"

Yes! At last! Han cheered fervently at Dr. Ping's appearance. Han hadn't seen him in forever. He even feared that his father's order to cut off Ping's head had long since been put into effect. Dr. Ping was one of Han's favorite healers; he never forbade anything, never hurt during treatment, and always added honey and fruit syrup to his medicines.

"Why charlatans," said the bastard teacher cheerfully. "You are right. I break, but I also heal. Can you do that, Dr. Ping? Let's check it out! It's about time. Everyone in the manor is asleep, and even Han, look at him, is almost completely unwilling to run away....."

"Sonny," Mother Lihua murmured reproachfully, hiding the vial.

"... break your arms and legs, and you break mine. And we'll see who can cure himself faster, who is a real doctor, and who is a quack and an impostor!"

"How dare you! I have a diploma! From the capital! With a seal!" shrieked Ping.

"Yeah, I'll never get one of those. I'm a very simple person. I prefer boring theory to clear practice. Shall we begin? By the way, I don't need your consent because the Honorable Guang Nao permitted me in advance."

Han bit his tongue and retreated to his room. To learn the habits of forest and steppe wolves, the alchemical properties of their innards, and how to hunt, prepare meat, and skin them? Big deal! Just two scrolls!

* * *
 
Chapter 5, in which the hero appreciates the beauty of the wilderness and learns the secret of the food of the gods
Chapter 5, in which the hero appreciates the beauty of the wilderness and learns the secret of the food of the gods
* * *
"You'll never be like me."

Han roared, blinded by hatred. The words spoken by one villain and repeated by another villain were maddening, not only in their meaning but also in the tone of absolute unquestioning confidence with which they were spoken. If before he had been afraid of the master, always waiting for pain and beatings, now everything had changed. He was now a true warrior - he had qi, which meant that there were no obstacles, but only temporary hardships.

As it soon turned out, he roared again, this time in pain. A slow and somewhat lazy kick of his foot struck him in the chest and threw him away, making him tumble and roll across the plaza. If it had hit the wall, the wall would have been splattered with shards of stone. If Han hadn't gathered his qi and tried to close in, Mother Lihua might have lost her favorite son. For a moment, he even regretted using qi to protect himself. If he had died, then everyone would have realized how stupid and cruel they had been, how unfairly he had been treated, and how little he had been valued! His mother, father, and those foolish ancestors who took oaths left and right and made vows to various scoundrels!

Han was snapped out of his sad thoughts about the hardships and injustices of fate by a loud, villainous laugh. The master, trying to imitate the villains from the crystals, was clearly overplaying. This triggered another fit of rage.

"If a tadpole will constantly fall for the tricks of the enemy, it will never become not only a carp but even a fry," the master mocked. "Even an egg is able to remember that teasing, insults, and hurtful words during a fight are also weapons designed to piss off the opponent and deprive him of mental balance. And since your memory is so bad, it's my duty as a teacher to improve it. What's the best stance to clear your mind?"

"Yoo-boo, Master!" Han muttered. He hated this stance, not even because it was difficult to stand - he often had to freeze in much more uncomfortable positions - but because of the lectures that went along with it.

"Why yoo-boo?" The master asked. "Tell me what it means."

Han already knew he should first take a stance and then begin to recite the theory because the trick of "babbling the teacher" never worked, as he would first answer all the questions and then punish him for "wasted time." So Han got into a stance that was supposed to be that of a swimming fish, with his arms and legs bending gracefully like the movements of a trout in theory, but in practice was more like the slouching of a peasant looking for a place in the nearest bushes.

"Yoo-boo or Fish Step is a stance that symbolizes flexibility, harmony, and adaptability. Just as a fish swimming in a changing current reacts to all surprises, a warrior standing in this stance feels the world around him with his whole body."

"Good job, that's good! Keep your knees together! And don't forget to keep your fins up, ah-ha-ha-ha-ha!'

Han almost growled but obediently raised his hands.

"It's okay that you can't do it," the villain continued. "After all, a yoo-boo is a fish stance. What are you?"

"Tadpole, Master!"

"But in order to turn into a fish and perform the stance correctly, a tadpole has to become at least a fry. It's only in your crystals a simple inept can turn into a Qi Master without any effort."

Eh, how many years, cycles, or eras had it been since he'd watched the crystals?

The master's words, spoken in a kind and gentle tone, unexpectedly hurt. First of all, no hero became a master for nothing! He had to go through many hardships, sleep in inns with suspicious guests, fight bandits, and go up against powerful warriors and sorcerers. Secondly, to imagine the same Bao Xiao running hundreds of laps, carrying heavy stones, and eating the food of servants and dogs did not work. And thirdly, the master's soft and friendly tone always meant one thing: Han was about to be beaten.

"Not bad, not bad... not bad for a tadpole," the blow hit Han's leg from behind. "But you're not very good at reacting to all surprises."

His knee buckled, and Han collapsed before he could gather his qi.

"Take a yoo-boo stance."

"Yes, Master," Han replied, rising, with a slight sigh.

"Concentrate! Well, since the stand symbolizes flexibility and adaptability, then flexibly adapt not only to hold qi but also at the same time quote the basic stratagems of the treatise Battle Strategies of the Indomitable Dragon."

"Yes, Master," he sighed louder this time.

"And then, since you're already a tadpole, we'll go camping."

"Yes, Master."

* * *

Long ago, shortly after he had received his adult name, Han had been hunting several times. He was an enthusiastic young man, almost a child, not yet wise enough to have written a single utterance. He had heard his father, his father's guardsmen, and his brother tell him how much fun and excitement hunting was, how much it stirred the blood of a real man. That only by hunting could a man be called a man, that only by killing a beast with a bow and roasting it on the fire and eating it himself could he speak of the real taste of food.

As it turned out in practice - it was all a lie.

The saddle he had ridden on at first was stiff and chafed his delicate, sensitive thighs. The bushes and low branches clung to his clothes and sometimes whipped his face. The servants accompanying the procession were clumsy and unhurried, and when he, tired of riding, got into the palanquin, they could not carry him smoothly without rocking him. They even stumbled, so much so that once Han nearly fell to the ground.

The hunters, including his father and brother, only laughed and said, "It's all right. He'll understand soon." And he did understand when, instead of a comfortable chair or at least soft cushions, he had to sit on the ground covered with a blanket! It was unheard of, but not only members of House Nao but even other aristocrats became rude and ill-mannered once they entered the forest. They laughed loudly, cursed, and treated the servants almost as equals - letting them speak first, sometimes resting, and even eating the leftovers from their table!

Instead of "exciting chases" and "confrontation between man and beast," Han got only a long, boring run through the forest, with nothing to look at but a glimpse of identical trees. And when the pursuers found first a boar and then a deer, the disappointment came with renewed vigor. The animals were caught on slingshots by the servants, and then the hunters shot them with bows - the spectacle of the killing was utterly inelegant and vulgar. Blood, convulsing animals, released entrails, skinned hides, and bloody carcasses - then Han vomited in the bushes for a long time. And as the pinnacle of his dashed hopes, the praised fire-roasted meat was not only no better than the palace cooks' delicacies but also tough, overcooked in some places, and half-cooked in others. When Han suggested that he have the servants cook the meat, his father only laughed and went back to talking about "real men."

It was after his second hunt that Han stepped onto the path of philosophy, writing in a scroll, Be cautious, behind the clouds of promises lies lies.

And now he was remembering that wisdom again, marveling at how smart he had been even then and how much worse things were now.

"The servants aren't going anywhere!" The bastard's decisive gesture stopped the two tall men carrying large sacks from accompanying Han.

"But everything I need is here! Master, I can't go into the forest with nothing!"

"You have qi. That's enough," said the scoundrel in a condescending manner. "You will make or obtain everything you need with your own hands."

"But ma-aster!"

"You're right, though!" The sudden docility of his master was not only unpleasant but also frightening to the point of wetting his pants.

"Really, Master?" Han didn't believe it.

"Have I ever lied to you?"

Han could go on and on about the times this despicable, hypocritical, vile, and disgusting impostor had deceived, lied, and misled him. But he was well aware of the consequences of answering truthfully, so he just shook his head negatively.

"It might not even have all the things you and I will need. But we'll make do with what little we have. Shall we go?"

"Yes, Master!" Han agreed happily, making a sign for the servants to follow him.

"Your qi, student, must have become stagnant, accumulated in the stomach area, and flowed away from your head and ears. Where in the expression "you and me" does it refer to the imperial procession with maids, eunuchs, servants, and palanquins?"

"But the cargo, Master?" Han was surprised. "It's very heavy!"

"Hardship and tribulations only harden the body and will," the bastard quoted the Han scroll again. "So you will carry the sacks yourself."

Han really wanted to ask what the master would be doing at this time, but he already knew the answer.

His premonitions had not deceived him: he had to run through a wilderness devoid of paths and roads, stumbling over limbs and falling into holes. He had to scramble through thickets and wade through shallow rivers, and the straps of the two huge sacks were unbearably buried in his shoulders. He had to spend the night on the bare ground, which had become an integral part of his life, for he had no time or energy to build a shelter. And while the master was comfortably settled in the silk tent on the soft bedding, he simply fell into darkness from fatigue and hunger. He had to drink directly from the streams and chase after prey like a wild animal, hoping to get a piece of meat. While the master ate the supplies the servants had prepared with evident pleasure, Han had only to choke on his saliva and look at the raw entrails of a rabbit he had killed himself, which he could not cook because he did not know how to cook and had no fire to make.

"Rotten logs like this are the best. If you turn them upside down, you'll find lots of tasty insects," the bastard said, popping a particularly juicy maggot into his mouth and eating a peacock roll in lotus leaves.

Han bent over, he would vomit if there was anything left in his stomach but bitter bile.

Even though the master had eaten the supplies, the sacks didn't get any lighter - the bastard had added smooth, heavy stones from the nearby riverbank. Han had to run and jump again, wading through thickets and brushwood. He had to build huts again, and he was freezing, for these ridiculous structures could not protect him from the night rain, but his master only laughed and told him to try harder. He broke dry branches for firewood and tried to make fire by friction, only to groan at the pain in his blistered palms. He searched for water and then tried to purify what he found, only to vomit it up later and lie there half-delirious with a sick stomach.

"A warrior's appearance must be clean inside and outside," the master used the stolen quote again, and Han had to wash his dirty clothes in the icy water.

Sometimes, the bastard disappeared somewhere, so he had to pull out the contents of scrolls about wildlife to orient himself in the forest and get to the place of the previous camp, where his master was waiting for him, munching something tasty and yummy.

When, an eternity later, the forest suddenly ended, and the native walls of Nao Manor appeared in the distance, Han couldn't stand it any longer, burst into tears, and fell to his knees, kissing the ground soaked by the recent rain.

"Bad, very bad," came a voice from above.

"But I did well, Master," Han raised his soiled face resentfully.

"You did well, but not well enough. Hardly worthy of a tadpole."

Such injustice made Han sob.

"Don't worry, it's just a temporary hardship," the master comforted him with a hackneyed phrase. "We'll double your training to strengthen your qi. And we'll repeat the camping trip as often as possible. Are you happy, student?"

"Yes, Master," Han replied and convulsed right in the mud.

* * *

"What is qi?" The bastard asked in a deceptively casual, supposedly disinterested voice.

But now Han was no longer fooled, and he answered immediately:

"The energy that permeates the whole world and especially the living, Master!"

Han was standing on his head, his hands resting on the stone of the courtyard, which had already been worn away by his feet and, in some places, scraped and broken by his body and head. At the moment, his body was stretched into a perfectly straight string - he knew this with certainty, for any deviation from the ideal would be met with a hateful bamboo stick at his heels.

"Where is it located?"

"Everywhere, Master! All around, Master! In everything, Master!"

"Concentrate, student. Separate some of the qi and direct it to the eyes."

"But they'll burst, Master!" Han almost shouted. He remembered how his hands had swollen, and his fingers had broken at first when he had used his qi to kill that rascal.

"Of course, they will!" The torturer backed up his words with another blow. "Only if someone is a stupid tadpole and doesn't understand his mentor's words. Do as I taught you - slowly, smoothly, and with concentration."

Han licked his lips. He didn't want to lose his eyes, but he didn't want to feel pain again. Yes, his master had healed even complicated injuries many times, but he didn't want to risk his eyes. On the one hand, if Han went blind, then the bastard would leave him alone and choose a new victim. On the other hand, Han would never be able to look at crystals or practice calligraphy. Besides, even losing his eyesight wouldn't necessarily stop the villain - he could just say once again that it was a "temporary hardship" and even redouble his favorite torture and abuse.

"The tian guan stance you are in serves as the initial exercise, the foundation for the development of the Great Triad of Perception."

"Of the Great Triad, Master?"

"Sniffing, hearing, and seeing are all found in a head, even one as dumb as yours. Of course, if you were a fry, you wouldn't need a stance, but dumb tadpoles can't do without help. And I'll give you help," the master reinforced his words with another kick in the heels. "Repeat what you're doing now."

"Yes, Master!" Han shouted. "I am standing in the heavenly crown stance. I must stand up straight, breathe deeply and measuredly, and circulate qi. And develop flexibility, balance, and concentration. And by making me stand upside down, you are showing me that true power and wisdom can be achieved through hard work and dedicated training!'

Han repeated this nonsense, almost choking on his words. If hard work could help him in any way, he would have become the world's greatest hero long ago! In addition, he had enough true wisdom as it was - even two dozen sages could not write as many sayings in a lifetime as he did in a single month!

"You don't believe me," the master said with sudden insight. "But it doesn't matter. It is hard work and persistence, and following the chosen path turns a foolish child into a great hero and an insignificant egg into a divine dragon. That's the way it is, and no other way."

"You're still a commoner! You'll never be like me!" Han said caustically, preparing for more beatings.

But to his amazement, there was no pain. The master only lifted his head and laughed heartily. And at that moment, standing on his head, Han felt particularly foolish.

"Not bad, student! Not bad at all," he nodded at last. "Yes, indeed, I was born a commoner. Yes, indeed, I will never be the son of the great General Guang and the beautiful Lady Lihua. Yes, each of us can only be the son of our parents in this life and can only have the descent that the gods and spirits have bestowed upon us."

Han smirked, feeling the unexpectedly sweet triumph of victory. This lowly impostor had recognized his low origin and the superiority of the Nao family! But the man wasn't finished:

"Yes, my origins are indeed not honorable. So what? Of course, the wealth and nobility of a family is a great power. But it's not the only power, and it's not even the main one. Tell me, my student, do nobility and wealth matter if you can crush any opponent with your own hands? Do it like this!" The master picked up a stone from the ground and squeezed it in his palm. The stone spattered with shards, and when the master turned his palm over, it crumbled into fine sand.

Han was silent. In all the stories, the heroes had a powerful family, of course, but more often than not, it was the relatives who were the first serious obstacle. They always regarded the hero as trash and a lowlife, treating him ... almost like a master treats Han. But that was only at first. The hero grew stronger, crushed the mean side branches that were going to disinherit him, defeated in a duel first the recognized genius of the family - some fourth cousin, and then whipped on the cheeks of the nasty uncle, who almost snatched the place of the head of the family from the sick father of the hero. Thus justice always triumphed.

"Take the Gao family, for example. They are as noble and wealthy as the Nao, always opposing General Guang. If they were in the same province with you, you would fight them to the death until one of the clans was completely destroyed, or perhaps both at once. But the Emperor's great-grandfather, in his divine wisdom, placed the clans at opposite ends of the Empire by a separate edict. So now Gao has no choice but to try to slander the Nao at court and do petty mischief suitable only for servants and women."

Aside from the colors of the robes and the emblem of the clan, knowledge gained from the now half-forgotten lessons about the major clans of the Empire, Han had only heard of the Gao from his father, who often told his mother how vile, pathetic, and despicable they were. So the master hadn't provided anything new or interesting.

"So, student, is there any point to this nobility and wealth if I can simply destroy the entire Gao family, wipe it out?"

"But the Emperor..."

"Oh, the Emperor will certainly punish me," agreed the master. "He might even send me into exile. But the punishment won't be too severe, and the exile won't be too far away. Because I have power on my side...."

"Are you going to rebel against the Empire?" Han marveled.

"Student, are you an idiot? Well, don't answer that. I already know you are. Because I have the power on my side, which the Emperor needs more than any noble and rich family. So answer me this. Does it matter that the majestic dragon that destroys the enemy at the behest of the Emperor's hand was once an insignificant egg lying at the bottom of a muddy swamp? Does it matter my origin if I only take orders from the Son of Heaven and everyone else can only make humble pleas?"

"But still, Master, you have to spend your time with me!" Han rebuked him triumphantly. "The one you've always called a wretch, a spawn, a tadpole, and a fry!"

"Hey! Don't get ahead of yourself!" smirked the impostor. "I haven't called you a fry yet, and you're yet to become one. As for the pointless and ungrateful waste of time..... I respect General Guang immensely for his selfless service to the Empire and admire the beauty and kindness of Lady Lihua. I couldn't bear to know about their suffering, so I decided to help. But I decided to do it myself, simply because I could! Do you understand me, student?"

"Yes, Master!" Han muttered.

"So remember, just as there is only one way for a commoner who wishes to have only Heaven and the Emperor above him, so you, in order to become a fry and then a carp, in order to end your torment, must acquire sufficient power."

"Fry and carp? And the dragon?"

"You'll never be like me!" laughed the master. "So start at least with a fry and move steadily forward. And I, as your honorable and generous mentor, will definitely help you! For example, you lost a lot of time on meaningless conversations, so in my condescending mercy, I let you run an extra hundred laps. With your knees up to your chest, of course."

Even though Han had heard "you can't be" many times before this time, the phrase was particularly hurtful. Although his master was often a hypocrite and a liar, there was some truth in his words. Han needed power. Only with power could he, not only rest and not only return to his usual way of life but also take revenge on the bastard for all his humiliation. And that really required becoming like him and then surpassing him. But, of course, not with the help of hard work and suffering - after all, he already suffered unbearably and worked around the clock, but it did not bring results. He needed a teacher. But not this charlatan, but a real teacher - a hidden expert and the embodiment of power. This expert introduced some particularly powerful techniques into Han, such as the Heaven and Earth Jade Collapse Method. Of course, if Han asked for it, the new master would beat the bastard, break his arms and legs, and rip all the qi out of him. But of course, Han will never make this request because he will only beat his tormentor with his own hands!

"In the meantime. Have you remembered my last order?"

"Direct the qi into my eyes!" Han clenched his teeth in resentment. "Just be careful!"

"The promise of punishment is as good as the punishment itself!" snorted the master. "And it clears the memory. Would you like to write that wisdom down on a scroll?"

Han didn't want to. The very thought of his calligraphy gift being used on the words of this lowly scoundrel made him feel angry and nauseous like those forest maggots. His neck, head, and heels were also very sore.

"Your face is a little red. But that's natural. In this stance, the blood rushes straight to the head, threatening to tear it. But the same blood also carries qi, so use it, strengthen your head and senses, and use what is harmful to your advantage. Otherwise, what, student?"

"Otherwise I'll never stop being a tadpole, Master!"

"So you see, kicking your heels and rushing blood to your head stimulates your mind," the voice sounded complacent. "Because what?"

"Everything in the body is connected, Master!"

"Now get started! Feel the qi flow, strengthen yourself, strengthen your eyes, and only then do your eyesight."

The master suddenly jumped up and stood in the same stance as Han in a single, unified movement. Except that he stood perfectly straight and did not lean on his arms, folding them across his chest.

"Strengthen the top of your head, student," the explanation followed.

"Yes, Master!" Han roared slightly resentfully.

Instead of this long and unnecessary monologue, he could have simply explained. But no, he had to bully him, to invent new ways to hurt and humiliate him! Han felt like hitting him, or at least kicking him, but he knew it wouldn't work, and he'd be hit in the heels again. The same stick that lay so threateningly nearby, and which he would taste if he didn't start doing his errand now.

Han carefully, as if grabbing a fragile roll of luzhuo Jiao with chopsticks, separated the qi and directed it to his eyes. But as soon as he lifted his eyelids, he shrieked and fell to the ground. He could not have been more frightened because next to him, a ghostly dragon was grinning its huge sharp teeth in the air!

"And who did you see, student?" The mentor asked, still standing imperturbably on his head.

"S-s-s-s-s-spirit, Master," Han's teeth seemed to have a life of their own, clattering at a furious pace. He even bit his tongue a few times!

"What kind of spirit?"

"One of the Ancestors of the Nao family, Master!" Han replied, taking away his trembling.

He'd seen the Ancestor once before, during that stupid oath. He felt a mixture of relief that the dragon wouldn't bite his head off and fear that the Ancestor's spirit might punish him for his disrespect.

"Then why are you lying around? Greet him with a show of respect!' the master commanded.

Master was still standing on his head, but he folded his arms and imitated a respectful bow. Han hurriedly jumped to his feet and bowed low as well.

"What do you know about Ancestral Spirits?" The master immediately asked him. "How are they different from ordinary ghosts or demons?"

"The Spirits of the Ancestors protect the family and watch over their descendants," he answered. "What about rebirths, Master?"

The spirit shook its huge head with its thick mane disapprovingly, grinned its toothy maw, and flew away, wriggling its long snake-like body. It looked as if Han's company was unworthy of his attention! Han was about to take offense but suddenly realized that his master was still standing on his head, with his back to him. There was no better time to attack! Han quickly took a step forward and struck the defenseless master's back with all his might. But his foot hit the empty space, and the master somehow appeared behind him and gave him a painful kick in the ass, which left Han sprawled on the stone slabs.

"Only the best, those who lived right and thought about family, get the right to become guardian spirits, and only those who kept the family well can be reborn in one of their descendants," the master answered as if the insidious attack had never happened. "This is the cycle of souls, their cycle in nature. If a family lived badly, unrighteously, it would have no guardian spirits, and if the descendants did not maintain the honor of the family, the chain of guardians would be broken. Tell me, student, why did you see the spirit of your ancestor?"

"Because it's made of qi, and that's what's in all living things, Master?" Han suggested, trying to get up.

"Yes, but the point is that the Ancestor is already dead. Only the living can renew, increase, and strengthen qi, be it humans, beasts, gods, or nature spirits. Ancestors, despite being called spirits, are more like ghosts. They only use up their qi by interfering in the world of the living or saving their foolish descendants like you. They gradually dissipate and go back into the cycle of rebirth. Thanks to you, a lot of them will be reborn, and hardly in the Nao family. Do you realize what you've done, tadpole?"

"Yes, Master!" Han lied. He didn't like the fact that the master was making Han, who was the innocent victim, look like a villain instead of himself.

"Do you regret that you weakened the power of the family through your actions? Do you want to redeem yourself, become strong, and master powerful techniques so that you can be reborn as a protector and helper of the Nao family in the future?"

"I am regret, Master! I want to, Master!"

He didn't feel the slightest bit regretful - that's what those ancestors deserved - but Han answered the second question quite sincerely. He really wanted to become strong and save the Nao family from that vile impostor. But of course, he was in no hurry to be reborn.

"Well done! I can't help but reward your sincere remorse! So you won't run a hundred laps, but only fifty."

"Thank you, Master!" Han rejoiced.

"Listing the names of the great ancestors of the Nao Family!"

"Of course, Master!" Han slightly tempered his joy.

"And you'll be running on your hands, of course."

* * *

"Did I call you a tadpole?" The master shook his head. "I guess I was a bit hasty. Unlike an egg that lies somewhere in the mud, a tadpole can swim."

Han was not hurt by comparisons to either tadpoles or eggs, just as he would not have been hurt by comparisons to pig dung. For a very simple reason - Han was trying to survive. He was floundering with all his might, tossing from side to side, trying to rake against the powerful current and somehow land on the bank of the swift but deep river, in the middle of which he had been thrown by the bastard. He was walking carelessly on the surface of the water as if it were a stone-paved imperial road, not a stormy sea.

And when Han had lapped up enough water and gotten his due number of blows against the rocks, he twisted a whole ocean of water out of himself as if he were not a man but a mythical Douloon, a mixture of dragon and fish, capable of drowning an entire city.

"Lowlong stance, student," the master commanded, not even allowing him to catch his breath.

With water still running down his chin, the coughing Han obediently obeyed the order. He hated the pose called "dragon's burden," not even because he had to hold his body horizontally on his hands but because of the master himself. He immediately jumped on his back and corrected him when his body deviated from the correct position due to vomiting. And he did it with his favorite bamboo stick.

"Don't you think the name of the rack is a bit of a misnomer, student?" the master asked. "In our case, "lowgaotou" would be more appropriate, don't you think?"

"Of course, Master," Han replied, gritting his teeth. He had expected any kind of meanness, but the "tadpole's burden" still sounded very offensive.

Why had he suffered so much? Why had Heaven sent punishment? Apparently, Han's sincere tears made even Heaven itself feel sorry for him, for the bastard hit him once more on the ass with a stick and said thoughtfully:

"You did a good job today. You were less petty and lazy than usual. So you're getting meat for dinner. Are you excited?"

"Yes, Master," Han cried even harder, "thank you, Master."

The thought of future meat and past humiliations awakened a wild beast in him, so he tried to throw his master to the ground, pounce on him with his fists, crush his body, and tear him to pieces. Alas, all his sweet dreams were shattered by a stick that struck his heels and ass with the speed of raindrops. Han couldn't take it anymore and collapsed back onto the rounded and hard shore pebbles.

"Is that your gratitude, student?" The torturer clicked his tongue disappointedly.

Han felt the promised dinner floating away to some distant and inaccessible realm, giving way to the night's run. A great quote, "Only meat that has already been eaten can be called yours!" came to his mind, but it was immediately lost, replaced by despair.

"You praised me!" Han quickly found himself. "That's why I wanted to hit you, or at least touch you! To make you even more proud of me and give me more meat! Not only today, but also tomorrow!"

The best meat he wanted to see right now was a good battering. And that meat should be the master himself. Something about meat taken from the enemy in the form of the beaten enemy himself began to arise in his mind but never quite took shape. In the old days, Han would have not only formulated a quote with wit and precision worthy of the imperial palace but would have written it down on a scroll in flawless hieroglyphics. But because of this devil and torturer, he was finished with calligraphy - he had neither time nor strength. He could not hold not only a brush but even chopsticks. Sometimes, he fell asleep with his face on his plate, but he never forgot to eat the contents. His only attempt to write down a thought in a scroll after the rogue had appeared had failed miserably. He had always thought of the brush as his swift blade, but if it had actually turned into a sword, he would have chopped off his arms and legs.

Then his master took the brush from him, dipped it in precious red ink, and, with a few quick strokes, created a perfect inscription on a priceless silk scroll from the province of Qandun. Then he drove Han to practice, effortlessly performing all the exercises with him while beating him with a stick, helping the servants and giving advice to the warriors, and then groping Mother Lihua under the guise of "acupuncture."

It wouldn't have been such a shame if the bastard had used up the ink and the scroll for one of Han's wise sayings that he liked to mockingly quote. But no, the scroll that he had hung on Han's den door bore the beautiful but repulsive inscription "Shivering Tadpole.

"...no good!" came the master's voice.

"What?" Han snapped out of his thoughts. He seemed to have fallen out of reality for a moment due to fatigue and stress.

There was no blowback for inattentiveness.

"I'm saying you've got a great goal. You've got the right method. It's the execution that's a little off."

Han immediately remembered the promised meat, the failed attack, and his admirable cunning that had turned meanness and guile into an act worthy of reward.

"But in general, student, very good...." confirmed the master.

When he was finally convinced that he had gotten away with it, Han relaxed. He was immediately hit in the heels with a stick.

"...for a tadpole! Who attacks from such an awkward position?"

The next day was a nightmare. If anyone could gain new knowledge, it would be the students of the imperial medical schools or even experienced healers, for Han had received so many beatings, wounds, and fractures in his so-called training. The master constantly demanded something, either to repeat the meaning of one of his lengthy speeches, in which he shared "real wisdom, which is not to be found in the capital's schools," or to retell one of the boring and unnecessary treatises. And when Han succeeded in something, he was chased back to the training grounds because "training of the mind should be interspersed with the training of the body and training of the body with the training of the spirit." In the end, everything hurt: his head was in a fog, the pain was in every muscle and bone, and his meridians, which he knew only from crystals, were burning with fire.

"Assume your basic stance for the fight!" again commanded the fiend.

"There is no such thing, Master!" Han shouted back, remembering the previous painful lessons well.

Steel fingers gripped his neck.

"The enemy is already attacking you!"

* * *

In his bloody and torn clothes, beaten, sweaty, and tired, Han mindlessly followed his master, reciting ways to find water in forests, deserts, mountains, and other places without people. There were many ways, each one different from the other and working in a strictly defined area. Han seriously feared that soon the "practical fixing of the material" would begin, and this bastard would use some particularly sophisticated technique to throw him out right in the desert on another continent or in the middle of the ocean. While Han is dying of thirst, he will ostentatiously start eating some food caught and cooked on the spot, saying that Han "will never become like him" and that Han's death from hunger and thirst is just a "temporary hardships".

"Greetings, Master," said a familiar voice.

Han thought he was hallucinating at first because he hadn't expected Mei to visit again. He couldn't remember the last time she'd visited - yesterday, today, a hundred cycles ago? The days had long ago merged into a dense, murky shroud of pain, agony, and shattered hopes. Sometimes, it seemed to him that he had already died, but he had not gone to rebirth but was stuck in the underworld, and his master was one of the demons there, feeding on Han's suffering. He tried to get a good look at Mei, and even through the haze that covered his eyes, she seemed unbearably beautiful.

"Your appearance has brightened my day, oh most beautiful Mei Lin," replied the demonic tormentor.

"And it was a pleasure to watch the training," Mei said cheerfully.

Han froze. Was she watching? Had she seen all the bullying? Mei Ling slightly bowed her head in greeting and gave him a strange look like she had never given him before. He didn't want to face the girl of his dreams in such a pathetic way, but for a moment, he saw a vision of Mei rushing to him, putting her shoulder to his side, helping the haggard and wounded subject to the ground, and then even laying his head in her lap, pitying and comforting him.

"So that's whose attention I sensed! I can only praise, оh most beautiful Mei Lin, for such an excellent disguise."

"But you noticed me!"

"I noticed "someone" but didn't realize it was you. If there's anything that can match your beauty, it's your superior skills."

Han was not even aware of Mei's presence, although, in this state of mind, he would not have noticed the Emperor himself and the entire palace entourage. But with some deep feeling, he knew that in fact the master had not only noticed Mei, not only recognized her hidden qi, but could tell exactly how many beats her heart had taken, what she had eaten for breakfast, and what exercises she had done in the morning.

Mei Lin turned away from the master and scrutinized Han. But instead of the expected sympathy and pity, he saw only a nod of approval. Han stiffened, and his knees trembled finely. Does she like it? She doesn't disapprove of the torture and elaborate abuse he's being subjected to. Does it not touch her at all to see him beaten and tortured?! This betrayal made him want to cry and howl, and Han could barely contain himself, biting his tongue and clenching his fists. He imagined again all the things he would do to his teacher when he became like him, no, many times stronger! How he would return every blow, every taunt, every broken bone - every last little bruise! How he will make him starve, and eat delicious meals right in front of his eyes! How he would quote all his statements, adding after each one a blow with a bamboo stick on his heels! He even wanted to swear the most terrible oath, invoking the spirits of the ancestors, that he would do it even if he had to die to do so!

But the thought of spirits and oaths suddenly sobered him. Han remembered what the last such oath had led to, remembered the betrayal of those spirits who, instead of protecting Han, their descendant, had organized a subterranean kingdom for him on the spot.

Han shook his head, banishing the sweet reverie, and pulled himself together. He was afraid that the teacher would use some special technique to read his thoughts and set up a new cycle of abuse, this time in front of Mei. She was already secretly observing the torture, of course, but this was different!

"Not all of my skills are worthy of high praise," Mei shook her head contritely, turning back to the bastard.

"Don't underestimate yourself," he disagreed.

"But don't overestimate it either. I'm a long way from you. But I really want to be like you."

Han didn't understand where she was going with this, but he understood if this creep said his favorite phrase to Mei, he would come at him with fists.

"Like me..." the master began, and Han growled. "...you don't need to become one at all. You, unlike me, have many talents, and my path is too winding and messy for anyone to repeat."

"You said I have many talents. That may be so. But I need your help to hone them. I realize I'm crossing a line since you already have a student. But I'd really like to call you a Master."

Han was taken aback. Mei knew of the impostor's vile character and his horrifying methods. She had seen all of Han's abuse and torment, but she wanted to go through all of this herself. Voluntarily? No, this was some kind of vile sorcery, dark qi influence, or demonic technique!

"Well. A diamond is beautiful, but without a polish, it's like a cobblestone," said the rascal.

Han gritted his teeth. His father had once brought an unassuming pebble from a camping trip and given it to his mother. Han had been surprised at his mother's joy and gratitude, but only until he saw what it had become after a visit to the jeweler. Han was so impressed that the wise saying was born by itself, his brush flitting across the scroll, forming perfectly clear lines into flawless hieroglyphics. And now the bastard was quoting Han's saying not to anyone, but to Mei herself! Han lunged at the master, but the bamboo stick flashed subtly through the air and struck him in the stomach, knocking out all the air. Han stretched out on the ground. Mei shook her head sympathetically but said nothing.

"As you can see, beautiful Mei Lin, it will be very hard. I will consider that you are a woman, but only to choose exercises, methods, and techniques suitable for a woman's physique. If you don't think you're ready for the difficulty, sweat, and pain, you'd better back off right now. So think carefully."

Han, lying on the ground, even held his breath. On the one hand, he wished Mei would leave and run away from here as soon as possible so she wouldn't have to endure this monster's abuse. On the other, she would always be by his side, a student like her. He could see her every day and every hour!

"I don't need to think, Master!" Mei replied with a ringing voice and bowed with her hands folded. "The main thing is that you don't change your mind."

"A man never reneges on his words, and a warrior even more so," the bastard replied with another quote from Han. "But know that you will regret it, and more than once. Do you understand, Apprentice?"

Old grudges, the shameless use of one of his favorite quotes, and the feeling that something irreparable had happened. It all came over Han with such force that even biting his tongue didn't help. A cauldron of anger boiled up inside, and tears ran down his cheeks. The teacher's back was turned, his arms folded and his body bent in a reciprocal bow. Han didn't hesitate, so he silently got up from the ground and swung at the teacher, bringing his hand over his head to finish off the villain once and for all, freeing himself and Mei.

But the blow never reached its target. Before Han's eyes went black, he felt a whole mountain range collapsing on top of him.

* * *

Han stood on one leg, resting the foot of the other on the knee of the first. The fingers of one hand, folded in a gesture of concentration, almost touched his nose and closed eyes. He held his qi in place, wrapping it around his entire body like a cocoon. He was doing the near impossible - shutting himself off from the world and, at the same time, merging with it, becoming an integral part of it. But, of course, he never received any praise.

"The disguise is no good, student. I could sense the stirrings in your qi even if I were on the other side of the Empire! So you will dine in the dabu stace!"

Han made a frustrated face just in case, but he was even relieved. Just a dabu? He already stood in it sometimes all day long! The main thing was that there would be dinner tonight!

The villain gave him a suspicious look, as if he could see right through him, and then turned to Mei and smiled kindly.

"Apprentice."

"Master," she bowed in response.

Han hoped that Mei's presence would change everything. For the first time in forever, he would be able to eat not in a servants' stable, not in the wilderness or near the training grounds, but at home, at a normal table, with his mother. Maybe he would even get a normal, familiar meal instead of a disgusting slop! It would be a truly wonderful ending to a day so disgusting, so familiar in its disgustingness.

Alas, his wishes proved to be useless fantasies. To Han's horror, the master took him and Mei to the usual servants' shed, where the same fat servant, who was misunderstood to be the cook, poured them the same disgusting brew as usual. In the same disgusting earthen bowls that even dogs would have shunned to eat out of! Since he wasn't allowed to use the bench, Han stood in the dabu stance. It must have looked funny from the outside as if he were sitting at a table on an invisible chair. But the servants didn't laugh. They just bowed respectfully and started eating. Han didn't care. His whole body ached, and all he wanted to do was to eat so that he could soon fall into a deep, heavy, dreamless sleep.

Only Mei's presence detracted from the foul taste of the food, and Han was horrified to see her spit it all out and leave, never to be seen here again. But Mei not only ate it all but managed to do so while gracefully holding her chopsticks, bantering with the servants, and pretending to be honored to dine in such a place. She even praised the cook, saying that the vegetables were delicious and the rice was excellent, and declared that she would follow the apprentice's path from the beginning to the end without any concessions or indulgences.

Han cried and ate, choking, not daring to look up.

"Speaking of indulgences!" the master said loudly. "Today, our Han has distinguished himself and deserves the meat! He did a good job as a real man, so he gets a reward!"

The traitor-servants cheered, and some of them clapped their hands on their thighs in a vulgar and commoner way. Mei smiled, too, and Han's heart warmed. But the warmth was immediately gone as she smiled at the master as well.

"So come on, student, take some chopsticks, eat this delicious chicken breast, and drink some tea!" said the master, and as an example, he was the first to pick up a piece of breast and put it in his mouth. "The real food of the gods! Absolutely!"

Han stared at the master in bewilderment. Mei threw a surprised look, and even the servants fell silent, turning their heads.

"Absolutely!" repeated the master. "That's what the barbarians of the West say when they want to express the highest degree of superiority."

"Absolutely!" Mei repeated, throwing her wands up to the ceiling with a piece of breast in them.

"Absolutely!" supported the other servants.

Han stood in an awkward stance, tired, beaten, and sleepy. He reached for the chicken breast with his chopsticks, feeling unbearable pain with every movement. But as soon as he reached the breast and put it in his mouth, he felt that this tough, dry, unleavened meat with large, unyielding fibers seemed to him the most delicious meal he had ever eaten in his life.

"Absolutely!"
* * *
Chapter 6, in which the hero is betrayed by his relatives and servants, but he finds the bright side even in troubles
 
Chapter 6, in which the hero is betrayed by his relatives and servants, but he finds the bright side even in troubles
Chapter 6, in which the hero is betrayed by his relatives and servants, but he finds the bright side even in troubles

* * *

The first rays of sunlight touched Han, and he opened his eyes. As he squirmed on the hard, uncomfortable bed, he felt the usual hatred and resentment. He had been deprived of his luxurious quarters with a soft couch and cushions, a comfortable bed, a scroll table, and tightly curtained windows, all with the words, "Don't get attached to things, student"

After that, the bastard master took to dwelling in Han's chambers. It was a thousand times more humiliating than if he had just kicked him in the stomach. Han had been assigned a small, dark room, a room that even the servants would have shunned, but with only one small window facing East. Han had no idea how the villain had achieved this, how he had managed to combine the opposite things, but despite the darkness and dreariness of the room, the first rays of the sun shone into his eyes, blinding him and forcing him to get out of bed. There was no way to turn over to the other side. The rays reflected off the nearest wall, and the thin rice mat that served as a blanket did not protect from the light!

When Han decided to cover the window with his clothes, he regretted it. In the morning, his master lifted him out of bed with a merciless kick. He not only quoted Han's saying, "A warrior is vigilant at all times, even at night," but also called what had happened a giveaway! A courtesy, out of respect for his parents!

"New day, new heights," came a hateful voice from outside.

Han gritted his teeth. He knew he was supposed to keep an icy calm and ignore all taunts, but how could he do that when the bastard was using his favorite sayings and twisting their deeper meanings? He wipes himself with priceless scrolls and uses Han's favorite brush set to pick his ear or worse! For days and nights, he thinks of ways to humiliate Han even more, not only to abuse his body, not only to break his mind but also to destroy his soul!

But as a true future hero, Han won't give in and show him! In the meantime...

"Yes, Master!" he shouted, jumping outside.

If there was one thing Han was prepared for, it was trouble and suffering. So when he saw Mei standing in the dabu stance, he was so surprised that he even stumbled and nearly sprawled on the ground. Of course, the stance suited her as well as anything, but where had she come from? Why so early in the day? Had the villainous master shown up at the manor even earlier and chased her away for the torture called training?

"Very good, apprentice. It's nice to see that your lessons don't go to waste," he gave Han a look that made him want to kill him. "As I said, apprentice, you're harmonious, so there's no need to go all the way back to the beginning. If Han is an egg, a fat tadpole that has yet to become a carp, you are already a rainbow trout from an icy mountain stream."

Han clenched his teeth again. He admired Mei, of course, but she, unlike Han, had not been through the myriad of abuse. She'd never had her arms and legs broken, been thrown into a river, or forced to carry huge heavy sacks through forest thickets. She had never had a quote twisted, her mother cheated, or had her favorite foods devoured in front of her eyes! Eh, if Mei had gone through the same agony, she would definitely feel sorry for Han and take his side. And then they could pounce on the scoundrel together, taking him by surprise to finally snap that vile neck! And then they would definitely live happily ever after! Together!

"But never stop, never become complacent," the villain continued. "After all, a trout is not yet a dragon."

"Yes, Master!" Mei exclaimed.

Han felt as if a blade had been thrust into his heart and slowly pulled. To him, the words "Yes, Master" meant pain, fear, suffering, hatred, and disgust. So why does Mei shout them out with such joy and anticipation? Why does she look forward to more abuse and torment?

"My sincere congratulations, Young Master!" A vaguely familiar voice snapped him out of his musings.

Han looked up, but he turned his head away when he saw that he was being greeted by one of the servants hurrying about their business. Congratulations? What could he be congratulated on during this humiliation? Or were these ungrateful creatures mocking him?

On the way to the training ground, two more servants suddenly congratulated Han. It was not only infuriating, but it was also baffling. Not only did they not help him in his time of need, not bring food, not help him escape, and not only did they take the side of that rogue scoundrel mockingly called teacher by gods and demons, but now they were also congratulating him! For what? Humiliation? Beatings? That Mei Lin will see all of this now?

He guesses that's the point - the peasants don't appreciate a good attitude. They only rejoice when their lord is in trouble. Once more, a suitable quotation was on the tip of his tongue, and his hands itched to find a brush to write it down, but a wave of resentment washed that impulse away.

"Why?" Han muttered with shaky lips. "Have I ever offended you?

Unfortunately, it was not the servants who heard those quiet words.

"If you have the strength to speak and resent it, then the balance of your qi is shifted toward the mouth. We will, of course, correct that. How exactly, student?"

"Perhaps you'll make me stand in a stance, Master? Or run?" Han replied.

"That's terrific! As you can see, regular exercise has made you very savvy. One hundred laps, knees to chest!"

"Yes, Master!"

Han sighed habitually and ran, bringing his knees up, ignoring the ache in his muscles and stomach, the burning in his meridians from the qi held back. He knew there was no point in arguing or complaining, all that was left was to endure, endure the torture. But his concentration nearly failed when he saw Mei, who had been forced to do nothing, running alongside him, repeating his movements with apparent eagerness. Mei surged forward, and Han saw a slender, beautiful leg flicker through the high neckline of her qipao. Qi surged to a point in his lower abdomen, but the exhaustion of running didn't even allow his body to react in the most natural way. Instead of excitement, only frenzy arose. The master was beside Mei, groping her diligently, pretending to correct her movements. Han closed his eyes and ran forward to avoid the abuse. But, alas, it didn't help, it was even worse - whether it was his sense of qi or his imagination, he could feel and see everything in great detail. Han bit his lip in frustration, and drops of blood dripped onto the trampled earth of the training ground.

* * *

Han walked slowly, closing his eyes and even biting his still sore tongue with effort. The clot of qi that had accumulated in his stomach was transferring energy into his palms. He didn't have a lot of time because the minutes when the villainous master would give Han a break and let him do his own thing could be counted on the fingers of his hand. It was into those fingers that Han channeled his qi, simultaneously trying to disguise himself and disappear into space. He could, of course, send qi to his eyes as well, but he didn't want to see some ruthless and emotionless ancestor again.

His palm slid down the wall, and the qi fluttered and penetrated inside. There was no one in the room, so Han went on to the next room. Unfortunately, the mansion was large, and Han only knew the general direction of the search. Soon, luck smiled on him - the qi penetrating through the wall felt someone's very familiar energy. Mei! Han almost shrieked with joy, but by the greatest effort of will, he held himself back.

There was only one explanation for Mei's occupancy of the room next to Han's, and that was that she had a thing for him. Preparing to duck and block a possible blow to the head, Han looked around the corner, but there was no one in the next hallway, and there was no blow. He exhaled quietly, calming down, and went to the door.

Holding his breath once more, Han pushed open the door. Fortunately, it was unlocked, a very good sign. Mei's pure and bright qi beckoned, so Han cast aside all doubts and stepped forward. The sun shining through the open window was blinding, but he didn't stop, moving toward the silhouette in the shadows.

"I'm so glad you're here!" Han said, sobbing. "I'm glad I'm not alone, but with you!"

He cast aside all doubts. He decided to open his heart and tell her everything he thinks. After all, that's what true heroes should do!

"I finally got a kind word out of you, student!" cut the silence with the most disgusting voice in the world. "But since you forgot to add 'master,' it means that you and I are going to have a new training session!"

Han never could tell whether he had passed out on his own, from hatred and dashed hopes, or whether his master had helped him with an apt blow to the head.

* * *

Han didn't know if it was because of yesterday's accident, or because of his master's nasty temper, or because of all of them, but today he was picking on Han for no reason at all. He was constantly nagging, ridiculing, and punishing him for his failures. And that caused more mistakes, which led to more punishments.

It was different with Mei, of course. When she practiced, he only praised, groomed, and groped her, still under the guise of correcting her stances and movements. Han cried inwardly in despair as the scoundrel used the same demonic techniques that had bewitched Han's parents, warriors, and servants!

"You can't train all the time," the master said, not even paying attention to the contradiction of his words. "Training should not only be interrupted but also alternated. One should intersperse the strengthening of the body with the training of the mind, then develop the strength of the spirit, and then start again - so that every aspect of the Great Triad develops harmoniously. You can't be tense all the time. Body, mind, and spirit need rest to recover. But rest does not mean idleness. If these aspects are not pushed forward to the limit of what is possible and beyond, the carp will never be able to pass through the dragon's gate. Contradictory, isn't it?"

"Yes, Master!" Han replied in a machine-like manner.

To demons and spirits all these dragons and triads. I don't want to learn. I want to go back in time without all these teachers, spirits, and my father's cruelty! Well, not completely, of course, some good things are there now! Han thought, squinting his eyes at Mei Lin, who was frozen in a graceful stance. Han was already shaking with fatigue, and that quiet, hateful voice made him want to fall asleep on the spot.

But he knew not to give in to the impulse. Not anymore, for he had already suffered the consequences more than once. Instead of a hard bed in a cramped room, he would wake up in the morning on the ground, stiff and weak, with rocks embedded in his sides and back and a headache. And, of course, instead of sending Han to the doctor, the master made him run even more laps and carry even heavier stones. Saying: "You've slept for so long, so you must be well rested!" and "A good workout is the best remedy for any ailments!". Han's eyes flickered, and qi surged through his body with a fervor. That would not let him fall asleep so as not to show Mei an inappropriate and unsightly sight.

"This is the kind of contradiction that makes up everything in our world. This is how one approaches the boundary of mastery and then crosses it. But true mastery has an extra step. When the body is trained, the spirit and mind are free. When the mind is trained, body and spirit are free. Thus, one of the three aspects is always idle and lazy, quite like our Han. The solution to this problem is simple but, at the same time, complex. One must train two of the three aspects at once, letting only one of them rest and recover. Memorize scrolls, practice with sword and spear, develop stamina and endurance."

"But I've read that it's better to focus on one thing!" Mei said.

Han was in complete agreement with her. For example, he was good at calligraphy and had reached unprecedented heights, but after all this abuse, he wouldn't be able to write even the simplest character smoothly.

"Perhaps," the master agreed abruptly. "But only if one is satisfied with being deficient in everything else. Not moving forward is moving backward."

"But you can't be good at everything!" Mei didn't give up. "For example, you can't circulate qi in all of....."

The master laughed, cutting her off half-heartedly.

"You're talking about the three dantian points, of course," he was still snorting. "Upper, lower, and middle."

Mei nodded.

"A scientist, alchemist, or magician concentrates qi in the head, a doctor or healer in the heart, and a warrior in the stomach. Everyone knows this. This is how it has been practiced for centuries. Every person practicing techniques tried to develop two or three points - and, of course, was convinced of the slow progress. They saw that they were overtaken by peers and rivals. Developing only one point is painful and difficult. Two is unbearable, and three is a nightmare. Where is the reward? Where is the forward movement? Why is it so slow, like a tadpole floundering in the mud, compared to the swift and skittish movement of fry through streams of water?"

Han bit his lip. Don't sleep! He must stay awake! He must know his enemy, this was the only way to help Mei, who had already been bewitched!

But can a foolish and cowardly warrior be considered strong? Can a scientist who has turned his body into a wreck be considered smart? Will a fool who is strong in spirit but weak in body succeed? Yes, it is very difficult to increase the strength and amount of qi, yes, with three points it requires much more, and the result is many times slower. So what? A tadpole that is constantly moving towards the goal will eventually overtake those stupid fish, reach the waterfall, and rush up!

Han snorted. Of course, he had been called a tadpole more than once, but he knew that sooner or later, he would think of something to escape this villain's claws and snatch Mei and Mother! Yes, he had to obey, but that didn't mean he would listen to this scoundrel and do everything willingly! A normal person can't subject himself to such torment! The fact that Mei came on her own is the best proof! It means she was bewitched. Her mind was clouded! Why should he be surprised? Villains in crystals do it all the time!

The scoundrel master must have used sorcery to get a prediction of the future. He must have done it in some particularly disgusting way, like throwing bone plates made from the skulls of innocent people. From this prediction, he found out that only a mighty Han warrior could stand in his way. That's why he came here, not only to thwart but to bewitch everyone around him: his father, mother, servants, Mei, and even the family guardian spirits! He tortures Han every day, enjoying his suffering as he should while trying to lead him astray from the right path! But the bastard didn't realize that Han himself is not affected by these charms, that he can see right through them. And yes, the fact Han obeys the villain's orders is not because he is afraid of pain and suffering but because it's a clever trick designed to put his guard down and then strike a precise and deadly blow!

"But if developing all three points is so good, why isn't everyone around us doing it?" Mei asked.

The master only shook his head.

"Every action, like every inaction, has advantages and disadvantages. As I said, developing multiple points is long, painful, and difficult. Have you seen many people practicing qi? And the basics are available to almost everyone. Just go to the nearest city and visit the library, which, by the grace of the Emperor, is free of charge to aristocrats and commoners alike!"

"And there are secret techniques in there?" Han became animated. If he could sneak into such a library and learn the secret way to manipulate qi, then he could not only defeat the master but also impress the girl of his dreams! Nao Manor certainly had a huge library, and his father had repeatedly tried to get him to read those dusty scrolls and books, but all he had achieved was Han's healthy sleep because the books were full of boring diagrams and pictures. The Almanac of Heroes! That's where it's real!

"No, my silly tadpole!" laughed the master. "The secret techniques are secret, so they are not available to everyone. But even if you learn the basics and practice it tirelessly, you can get health, longevity, and strength. But as you can see, qi practitioners are very few even among those who have all the capabilities, such as the admirable and generous Mrs. Lihua."

Han clenched his teeth - like he did every time that bastard talked about Mother.

"But the dantian..." Mei reminded.

"The same is true for them. Practicing the development of all three points is many times more difficult than practicing one. It's slow. It doesn't produce visible results. It's painful and hard. I can't even say that it's really that much better. After all, by focusing on one thing, a person can achieve more in a given area. Especially since qi is qi, a warrior can use healing techniques, a mage or alchemist can use warfare, and a talisman master can create potions and pills. The only way to grasp the subtleties of a skill is to use the right tool. Only comprehensive development allows one not only to comprehend such subtleties but also to learn something new - just by being able to use qi idifferently to look at an obstacle from a different angle.

"But Han... Mei murmured, and Han's heart soared with joy at her concern. You're teaching him to use only the lower dantian."

Aha! Even though she was bewitched, Mei revealed all the villain's plans!

"Of course," the bastard easily agreed. "Because the lowest point of qi is in the abdomen. And Han's stomach is very large, so it's the easiest place to start. You can achieve a lot with coercion. But, alas, only up to a certain point. In order to become someone great, you have to strive for it yourself."

"And me? What about me?"

"I see in you an aspiration to become something more than you are now. And with you, my task is immeasurably easier. I don't have to force you. I just have to show you the way and correct your mistakes. I see in you the desire for perfection, and that's all a teacher can want from a student. By the way, you deserve meat for asking the right questions."

"What?" Han howled like a wounded buffalo. "But why, why... Master?"

"If you had listened carefully, you would have realized that the mind is as much a weapon as the body, student," he said with a sneer. "You can fight with it, too."

"I read that in ancient times," May added, "it was not uncommon for a student to challenge a master to a duel of the minds."

"That's right. To prove that he had surpassed his master, he challenged him to a fight in every aspect. Only by winning the duels of spirit, mind, and body could he make the master truly happy."

"Happy?" Han marveled. "Defeated?"

"To raise a student who surpassed you, isn't that the highest honor for any master?" the bastard explained immediately. "I would truly rejoice in a duel of the minds. I'd even give you, my stupid tadpole of a student, credit for the exam, but...."

Han couldn't believe his happiness. This is it! Here was the chance to end all torment at once! Now, he would challenge the scoundrel to a duel of the minds, where he would first defeat with his knowledge of all the heroes and villains of the contemplative crystals and then smash him to pieces with quotes and wise sayings! It is not for nothing that this scoundrel always quotes only Han - he is only able to name-call a tadpole and always repeats a tedious and stupid story about carps and dragons!

"But what, master?" Mei asked impatiently.

"If our Han chooses a battle of minds, I'll have to give up the fight!"

"But why, Master?"

"There is no honor in defeating the unarmed!"

* * *

Han chewed the unpalatable food in concentration, thinking only of one thing: the cowardly master had been frightened by Han's wisdom and had shamefully fled from the fight. The meaning of the last phrase did not enter his tired mind immediately. He even resented it and almost made the mistake of looking at the contents of the bowl, but he quickly corrected himself. He shoveled the food into his mouth, trying not to look or smell, and even swallowing faster so he wouldn't taste it. And he was helped by Mei, on whom it was so easy and pleasant to focus his attention.

Alas, the master's vile sorcery was still working on Mei, who was still praising the vile brew, calling it "a delicious and healthy food that not only satiates you but also allows your body to grow stronger and more graceful." Han wanted to get up and yell, to break her out of her illusion, but he realized how useless that would be now that the villainous master was sitting on the bench next to him, eating the slop as if it were food from an imperial banquet. But maybe for the hole he'd crawled out of, it was.

When the dinner was over, the servants had gone about their business, and the master was gone Han, heroically overcame the urge to sleep, lingered, and approached Mei. And this time, not just to be in her company. No! He was going to expose her to the wickedness of the bastard master, to make her throw off her sorcery and see the truth! Here's your duel of the minds, you scoundrel! Take that!

"You're doing great, Han," Mei was the first to speak, "you're practicing so hard! You look much better!"

Han felt as if he had been hit in the forehead with a hammer, and he mentally yelled. Better? That stretched and thin face, the creases of skin all over his body, the circles under his eyes due to constant fatigue? He would have yelled out loud, but the master might not have gotten far enough away, or he might have stayed behind to eavesdrop and peek. That scoundrel would do a lot more than that!

"You finally stopped indulging your weaknesses and started eating right....."

Han couldn't bear it any longer. He ran, howling and scaring the servants away, back to his prison cell. Once inside, he collapsed on the bed and sobbed. But fatigue took its toll, and he fell into a troubled sleep.

Alas, the dream was short-lived. Something cold and wet fell on his head, and Han woke up, spitting the water.

"You forgot something, student," said the hateful voice. "training doesn't end when you want to go to bed, but when I say so."

The master stood in the palace garden, in the middle of the pond, right on the surface of the water, and held Han's leg, clearly showing the difference between them: like between a mountain and an ant, just like the main villain said in the crystals. Han felt like crying from helplessness. At times like this, the task of defeating the teacher seemed impossible.

"You must remember that you must never let your guard down anywhere, even in your own home. Especially at home!"

"Yes, Master," Han gurgled, going underwater again.

He tried to stand on the surface of the water, but he failed; he went back into the depths. But even the icy water could not douse the fire of resentment and despair at Mei's terrible words.

* * *

"These hardships are temporary, of course," the master proclaimed, setting the pole aside, "but you will never become like me."

Han had read repeatedly about heart and inner demons, and many of the heroes in the crystals had also been influenced by them. And before, they had seemed to him to be nothing worthy of attention. The heroes at such moments look weak and sissy, unable to pull themselves together at the decisive moment, unable to concentrate on the fight rather than on their worries.

But now, after Mei's bitter words, he felt the full extent of those demons' insidious and despicable influence. Even though he'd felt despair and confusion before, now it was an overwhelming weight. He couldn't concentrate. His movements became more difficult, causing him to make mistakes and slip-ups. And Mei Lin's presence made it all the worse.

The spear in Han's hands was trembling, and he could no longer fend off the blows of the master's pole, only desperately covering himself with his qi to soften the beating. Soon, the spear flew out of his hands and rolled on the stone slabs of the ground.

"The tadpole has swum a long way and is ready to become a fry, student," the bastard said. Despite his serious and even sympathetic tone, his words seemed mocking, "You just have to make an effort."

"Ye..., hafte," Han said. His bitten tongue was swollen and slurred, and his words came out slurred, but he didn't care.

He felt as if he were at the beginning of his training as if he hadn't been through this eternity of torture called training - all the agony felt vividly like the first time. The physical pain almost drowned out the mental pain, and it was only on the third attempt that Han lifted the spear and went to stand it up with the rest of his weapons.

"Young Master, let me help you."

Han looked up and saw the attractive maid standing before him in a low bow, holding out a towel.

"You need to be washed and rinsed of blood," the second maid added, bowing low as well.

They did not look at the bloody and battered Han with pity, subservience, or fear. No, there was something greedy and inviting in their gazes. He wasn't a naive young man, and he knew exactly what they meant, but the pain in his chest and back cut off any excitement. And it looked like another taunt from the bastard master. The self-important bastard had thought of a new way to humiliate and insult Han once the servants had stopped their mocking congratulations.

Hardships? Temporary? It's more like endless beatings and suffering!

"Fafrefayu," he replied, snatching up the towel.

But the maid clutched the other end, and with the towel, Han pulled her to him. She threw herself against his chest, and Han moaned in pain. She had hit a particularly painful abrasion. Han pushed the maid away, and when he noticed Mei's disapproving gaze, he angrily withdrew. He was expecting some retort to his pathetic behavior. But he heard something else:

"Student!"

"Ye..., hafte," He turned around with a sigh.

If Han was truly a hero of crystals, the very Heavens themselves would collapse from the pressure of his qi on the ground, and his fiery breath would turn everything around him into a desolate wasteland blazing with heat and lava flows.

"You've mastered qi, you know how to strengthen your body, but you still haven't cured the tongue? Shenlin stance!"

Han groaned with pain, but he stood on one leg, tucked the other at the knee, and stretched his arms up, imagining himself a tree reaching for the sun with spread fingers and branches. Despite the fact that he felt particularly stupid at times like this, it worked. A wave of heat traveled through his body, as if from Heaven, through his outstretched arms, to the Earth, through his firmly rooted foot. Han channeled that warmth into his tongue, trying to strengthen and heal.

Unfortunately, the mental turmoil made it hard to concentrate, so the excess qi hit his head, and Han collapsed to the ground. His eyes were covered with a purple veil, coloring the world with rage and hatred.

* * *

Han felt that his master's words about the Great Triad were true. His soul, body, and mind were now united in a Great Triad of fatigue that deprived him not only of the desire to do anything but even of pain and fatigue itself. He had no memory of where he was going or why, only the slow shuffling of his feet one by one. In moments of enlightenment, self-pity returned, then he quickened his step and, swallowing his tears, walked faster to his mother, whom he had not seen for so long!

There was only one person in the world who always understood him. And even despite her father's foolish oath, she'd always tried to help. She would help him now - she would talk to Mei, break the shroud of witchcraft, and then... and then... Han didn't know what would happen next, but he was sure everything would change for the better.

As a respectful son should, Han knocked on the door. His knees trembled and buckled, and the qi surged out of control, spilling out in a torrent. The polite knock turned into a powerful bang, and the door swung open with a deafening rumble and broke, hanging on one hinge.

"Han?" Mother exclaimed, amazed and a little frightened.

Han stared with all his eyes. Mom wasn't alone. In the same room with her, alone, without maids or guards, was the bastard master. And, of course, he was once again brazenly groping Mother!

And instead of being startled or ashamed at being caught off guard, the master only shifted his gaze slightly and shook his head unhappily.

"Student, student," the master's voice sounded disappointed. "Where are your manners? Qi control? Vigilance?"

He was reprimanding Han, but he continued to grope his mother's back and neck! It was as if he was not the one doing the shameful thing, but Han was the one who had done something unworthy of him.

"Out of respect for Mrs. Lihua, I'll leave you two alone," Han felt the promise of more punishment and torture in his burning gaze. "But tomorrow... Be ready tomorrow, student!"

Han didn't wait for the master to pass by. He jumped up to his mother, knelt in front of her, and took her palms in his hands.

"Mother, what has he done to you?"

With an agonizing rumble, the broken doors fell. The teacher stepped over them and strode away. Han knew he'd heard everything, but he didn't care now. Yes, tomorrow, there would be pain, there would be torture, and perhaps he would die in training. But the scoundrel was already trying to kill him every day. So, a day sooner or later, what did it matter?

"Mother, how dare he do such a thing to you?" Han repeated.

"It is at my request, son," Lihua replied and waved her hand. "Sit down!"

Han boiled up. At her request? Doing inappropriate things? He wanted to leave immediately, to lash out at the master again in a suicidal attack, but he stood up, as a good and respectful son should, went to the wall, grabbed the other chair, and sat down opposite his mother. The chair, though it looked solid and sturdy, turned out to be a flimsy, worthless newfangled contraption - the armrests cracked and spattered with splinters as soon as he grasped them.

"Father is returning with victory, so I have asked your master for help," Mother proclaimed.

"Dad's, uh... is coming back?" Han marveled.

Han missed his father, even though he was very stern, but he still loved all his children very much. But he remembered his foolish vow and all joy was gone, replaced by anger and despair.

"Yes. A messenger arrived yesterday. While the army is on its way to the capital with the trophies, he'll be able to get away and stop by home for a while. And thanks to your teacher, I can now greet your father properly!"

"Mom! He tricked you! He's influencing you! He's using his qi!" Han exclaimed, feeling his hopes crumble as the armrests of the chair in his hands shattered into splinters.

"Of course he does!" Mom smiled. "I feel stronger and healthier than I have ever felt in my life because of his qi!"

Han opened his mouth, but all the words he wanted to say disappeared. He only managed to moo, opening and closing his mouth like a silly carp.... or rather a tadpole.

"Honey, I am proud of you," Mother Lihua continued. "You have accomplished so much, even fulfilled your dream! Now, I can't call you Haonyu, for you are Han Nao, a son any mother would be proud of! And I feel so much..."

Han didn't finish listening. He jumped out of his chair, which rattled and crumbled, and ran away, out of place and widening the doorway. He knocked something over on the way and broke something - but no obstacle could stop him running. Except a wall. A living wall in the form of a master who stood with a frown on his face and his arms folded across his chest.

"Disrespecting your parents is a very grave sin," the master shook his head, "But it's good that you're so eager to start practicing. Let's go to the training ground. I'll think of something special for you! Follow me!"

Han followed after his master, but his mother's betrayal drowned out even his fear of the pain and suffering to come. The only good news was that his father would soon arrive, and Han would tell him everything in color. And then the days of the bastard master would be over!

* * *

Chapter 7, in which the hero shows foresight, but this does not save him from more betrayals

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on Patreon. Free trial.
 
Chapter 7, in which the hero shows foresight, but this does not save him from more betrayals
Chapter 7, in which the hero shows foresight, but this does not save him from more betrayals

* * *

This time, Han, as a wise and modest young man, relied on his experience. The attitude of the servants had changed, and for some unknown reason, everyone around him looked at him differently, but he did not repeat his past mistakes and tried to take into the forest the things and food he needed for the camping. Now he knew the servants would not be allowed into the forest, and he would have to carry the things, and besides, shoulder bags were a good excuse to put something heavy inside.

Han even managed to whisper to Mei that she shouldn't take anything either - the sneaky master would load her up, too.

As it turned out, the precautions didn't work. The master, seeing Han and Mei, grinned with satisfaction and took out a brush and two strips of cloth, which Han recognized with indignation as the silk of his best scrolls.

If it wasn't for his previous experience, and Han hadn't strengthened his vision with qi, he might not have noticed anything. But now he saw the brush clasped in the bastard's fingers glow dimly with the qi that filled it and then slid lightly across the strips on his forearm, leaving calligraphic inscriptions in precious red ink. The master then tied them around Han and Mei's wrists. Han looked at the cloth with astonishment - there was a perfect nonsense written there: Embrace of the Swamp Mire.

He had long since gotten used to the insults, the comparisons to eggs and tadpoles, the stories about how he, Han, could not become like his master, and how he could not overcome the waterfall. So he wasn't surprised by the inscription - insult more, insult less. Except that the inscription on Mei's wrist was exactly the same - and no one had ever called her a tadpole.

But as soon as he moved, Han realized the meaning of the inscription. He really felt as if he were enveloped in a mire. Every movement became slow and heavy as if he were tumbling in a huge vat of honey or molasses. Even the use of qi didn't help much, as his strength drained away too quickly. Han glanced at Mei, who was waving her arms in the air and, judging by her slow movements, was experiencing the same difficulties. But instead of being upset at her mentor's new meanness, she looked delighted.

"All right, my favorite students? Are we going camping?" smirked the rascal.

"Yes, Master!" Han and Mei replied in unison.

The journey into the forest with the new talismans was not as horrible as Han had feared, merely physically exhausting and devouring a great deal of qi. No comparison to the stone on his back or the heavy bags. He still wanted to resent and protest, but the sight of Mei walking resolutely ahead made him swallow any angry words.

It had been a very hard day. Not only did they have to wade through the undergrowth, not only did they have to overcome the resistance of talismans, cross the river, and risk broken legs on the rocky scree, but then, when the thickest of the thickets began, they had to jump like squirrels from branch to branch, protecting themselves from leaves and twigs with qi. Then the master disappeared, and he and Mei walked forward, looking for traces of him, such as crushed moss, crumpled grass, or broken branches.

When Han suddenly fell, he didn't realize what had happened - after all, he and Mei were walking on a completely open beast path. He would have been ashamed of his embarrassment if Mei hadn't fallen next. After a few falls on level ground, they realized something was wrong. Han decided to use a stick to probe the path and soon discovered an invisible obstacle. Following Mei's advice, he directed his qi to his eyes and saw that the path was blocked by many barely visible glowing threads, completely insensible to normal vision.

The threads were fragile, disappearing completely when they collided with his feet, so Han felt a vengeful satisfaction in stepping on them and destroying them. He might even have felt something romantic. After all, there was no master now, and Mei was beside him, but the fatigue from the cursed talismans left no energy even for talking, and the constant pain in his eyes from the enhanced vision gave off a dull ache in his head.

"Well, students of mine!" came a disgustingly smug voice as they made their way into the clearing. "Congratulations. You did it. Not well, of course, but you did it."

Han looked around. Even though his master was traveling light, there was a large tent in the clearing and a cauldron hanging over an inexplicable fire, in which a brew was already bubbling, judging by the smell of the same boring vegetables and rice. Something told him that tomorrow they would not have such luxury and they would have to get food by themselves again.

"Hey, why 'not very good,' Master?" Han indignantly collapsed on the grass, indignant. "We found you despite the traps!"

"I agree with Han!" Mei suddenly supported him, and his heart fluttered with joy. "I thought we did pretty well, Master!"

The master sighed and shook his head.

"Before you discovered the traps, you fell into them several times. And you're lucky it's my job to teach you, not kill you. Otherwise, the traps wouldn't be so harmless. And then you deliberately destroyed them instead of avoiding or circumventing them."

Han wanted to object to 'not kill' since this rascal's attempts to kill him were uncounted. But he resolutely bit his tongue.

"But how do you do it?" Mei asked. "Master, we couldn't walk around with qi vision all the time!"

Han was in complete agreement with her, so he nodded decisively.

"Why couldn't you? I have to admit I'm disappointed. If Han's stupid tadpole is worthless, then you, Mei...."

Han immediately suppressed the feeling of gloating. As much as he was in love with Mei, it annoyed him that she was constantly being made an example of. Everything should be different, like in the crystals. Han would do feats like Bao Xiao, and Mei would admire and look on with amorous eyes.

"But Master, isn't it silly to walk around with qi vision all the time? Not only is it inconvenient, but it's also a great hindrance. The qi of nature obscures the eye, spirits and ghosts distract you, and using it wastes energy. You can't train your eyesight - once you've learned it, no matter how much you use it, you'll never see more. It either works or it doesn't."

"And it also consumes qi!" Han backed up and heroically stuck out his chest without getting up from the grass. "Which can be used in battle!"

The master gave both students a long look. Han could hardly resist the urge to check that his clothes were in order. He knew it was bad enough. Instead of silk robes, he had to wear the unsightly clothes of his father's foot soldiers: simple cloth pants, a robe, and rough leather shoes. If it weren't for her graceful figure and beautiful face, Mei, dressed in the same clothes, would look like a peasant!

"You are right, my students," the master finally replied. "There are no advantages in using vision all the time. That is why many people, having mastered it, stop there because the disadvantages are many times greater than the advantages. But it is only at first sight. It is like weights on hands and feet - at first, they interfere with movement and seem heavy and uncomfortable. But then a person gets used to them, gets used to them, stops noticing them. A child at first does not know how to walk either, but he stands on his little legs and takes the first step. But he does not think that he has reached the top. He takes the second step and the third. And when he gets used to it, he no longer has to think about how to move his legs. He just walks and then runs. And then he is not concerned with "how" but only with "where."

Han grimaced. Running around with qi vision all the time would be just as unpleasant as running around with weights on his legs.

"Apparently, this is difficult for my student, so I'll give a more understandable example: a tadpole learns to move its tail and fins to swim forward. And exactly the same thing happens with vision. Yes, you won't see more. Yes, you will be tired, your eyes will hurt, and the qi around you will get in the way. Yes, it is difficult, but these difficulties are temporary. As you get used to your new vision, it changes and becomes a part of you. It ceases to be a burden and turns from just seeing into a way of perceiving reality, adding another sense to the Great Triad. It becomes a Spiritual Perception - the eye of the Tiger and the Dragon, the Phoenix and the Qilin!"

Han wished he had the Qilin's Gaze - it sounded very heroic, in the spirit of the best crystals in the Hero's Almanac. But his supernatural sense, which was as good as that of the Divine Beasts, told him that he wouldn't like the way he had been trained.

"You are right, my student," laughed the master as if he had read his thoughts, "it won't be easy. But it's great training, and the hardships are temporary! And in the process, you will learn a special technique!"

"Which one, Master?" Han asked suspiciously.

"The Indestructibly Enduring Dragon's Ass!"

* * *

If Mei hadn't been there, it might have seemed as if the villain was only trying to torture him, Han. Even Mei's presence might have been an added humiliation if she hadn't fought shoulder-to-shoulder with him to defeat the master. But alas, even after joining forces, they failed to land a single blow. The master cowardly ran away, hid behind bushes and tree trunks, jumped on branches, and hid in the thickets of bamboo. And from there, he would attack - sneakily, insidiously, striking in the back, legs, and wrists. The trees and branches were in the way, clinging to their weapon, preventing them from striking.

The master behaved like a rat or a snake but, of course, not like the noble Celestial Beasts, but like their vile earthly counterparts. He stung and bit, jumping and retreating. And he struck not with a weapon but with a transparent pole, visible only through this very "spiritual perception." It was air, which was dense with qi. This air was much more painful than even his favorite bamboo stick, and, most annoyingly, it was impossible to block the blows with swords, sabers, spears, shields, clubs, axes, hammers, guan dao, and a dozen other weapons, a stand with which, inexplicably appeared in the middle of the forest, looked completely alien. And when Mei and Han tried to deflect and parry, the "stick" lost its rigidity, bent, and sometimes acted as if it were alive, either coiling around his arm or darting about like a snake.

When Han woke up after another sneak attack and sat on the ground, his master slipped a scroll into his hand, one of many on the shelves of a large rack that looked even wilder in the forest than the weapons rack.

Han didn't even bother asking questions. He unrolled the scroll and read the title. He was still expecting to learn some top-secret powerful technique that he could use to defeat this scoundrel. But now he was in despair, his hands crumpling the scroll as if he wanted to tear it to shreds.

"But why would I need it?" he cried out.

"Why would I need it, master?" corrected the bastard.

This time, Han managed to raise his arm, covering it with his qi. The stick lost its rigidity, curved around his arm, and struck first his forehead and then his solar plexus.

"Master," Han muttered, resignedly.

"You have a fighting spirit. I'll give you that. But you have not enough brains," the scoundrel explained. "So I have to either develop them or find a roundabout way out."

"But they're deep-sea fish! Why should I study them... master?"

The scoundrel laughed. He shifted his eyes to Mei and then back to Han. And, to Han's annoyance, Mei smiled slightly.

"The little tadpole thinks his whole life will be spent in shallow water. Why does it need to know about waterfalls or depths? But remember student, there is no such thing as useless knowledge, only useless tadpoles who do not want to become fry, let alone carp and dragons!"

"There is no such thing as useless knowledge, Master?" Han interjected.

He knew perfectly well that this was nonsense, that there was a lot of knowledge that was not only unnecessary for a nobleman but even harmful. For example... Who would want to know why peasants were digging in the mud or what savages were doing somewhere outside the Empire? He'd expected Mei to back him up, but alas, she was staring at one of the scrolls, reading it intently. Perhaps she had gotten something good and not some unnecessary nonsense.

"No such thing, student," confirmed the bastard. "And what, you decided to please your father and pass the test for a daring fry?"

Other times, Han would have kept silent, but fatigue, the stupid journey through the forest, the unfair and despicable duel that ended in a loss because of tricks unworthy of a warrior - all of it piled up, so Han stepped forward and grabbed a random scroll from the rack. He was going to be punished anyway, so why hold back?

"Why do I need to know how to bear children, master?" he asked, unfolding and reading the contents.

"To attend someone in labor, student?" The answer was oozing with mockery. "You may be a woman in your next rebirth, and then your knowledge will be very useful to you. However, when I first saw you, I thought you were a woman in your present life. A very ugly, fat, pregnant woman!"

"But the memory of past rebirths doesn't come to everyone, Master!" Han was so eager to defeat the master in the argument that he even let another mockery pass his ears. Even if this coward didn't admit defeat, Han would know he had won a landslide victory in the battle of wits!

"Of course, it only comes to carp who want to jump out of the pond and become a dragon. You haven't even passed the fry exam yet, student. Stand in the dabu stance and study the scroll. Or rather, since you chose two at once, make sure you learn both!"

Han was about to say that he had already studied the stance perfectly, but he swallowed his words and set about studying. Deep sea fish! To give birth in the next life! Just like a story for a crystal! Han was startled. Had he given the bastard new ideas for humiliation? He might actually force him to attend a childbirth! Or even deliver the baby! He'll do it!

* * *

Han sat down on the grass and stared at the dim heat of the brazier. His fatigue had become a constant companion, so now, in his moments of rest, he didn't even want to sleep, just to savor the moments of idleness. Mei seemed to share his sentiments, and she, too, stretched out on the grass, leaning back with her hands behind her back. Of course, they couldn't relax at all - they had to keep their qi vision to swat away and destroy the very painful but unstable clots flying out of her teacher's palms, invisible to normal vision. Hate lazily raised his hand, crushed a new clot with his palm enveloped in qi, and asked.

"Master, you keep saying, "All you need is qi!". You even hit me with that qi! But then, why do heroes need swords to fly?"

"Han," Mei said pitifully. "We've talked so many times. None of this is real! The stories in the crystals are embellished to make them more exciting! You can't fly on a sword! It's just not possible!"

Han glanced at the master, shifted his gaze to Mei, who had destroyed the new clot and laughed.

"Yes, yes, impossible! It's impossible! Tell me that Bao Xiao didn't save Mei Lin, that there are no special spatial rings, and that sorcery doesn't exist!"

Mei sighed, as she did every time the crystal discussion began, and Han tried to open her eyes to the real truth.

"Han, how many times do I have to tell you? It's impossible! Your father is very rich. Wouldn't he have gotten such a ring if they existed? He's powerful! Would he ride a horse if he could fly a sword?"

Han felt sincere pity for her. He didn't want to defeat her so easily in a duel of the minds, but as Han's sneaky master had repeatedly quoted Han's wisdom, If a warrior holds back, he insults a weak opponent!

"May, look, you say rings are impossible. Where did all these weapons come from? The tent? The scroll cabinets? There!" Han replied, pointing his finger firmly at the bastard master, shrouding his finger in qi and piercing the vile blob that was flying at his head.

"The master had just prepared everything in advance!" Mei retorted. "Tell him, Master!"

He didn't confirm or deny anything, just smiled enigmatically.

"The master doesn't have any rings on his hands!" Mei didn't give up, but her voice dropped. She was well aware of the weakness of the argument. Hiding a small ring was easy.

Han drew in his breath to finally proclaim his victory, but he was interrupted by his master's words.

"Mei Lin is right. But Han Nao is also right. I could either use a mysterious artifact, if such existed, or just bring everything here beforehand. I could even give orders to the servants of the Nao Manor instead of going myself - the authority given to me by General Guang allows for such a thing. An argument based on ignorance and assumptions is foolish and meaningless from the start. And I'm very sorry to see my students fighting like two country bumpkins instead of practicing."

"But Master! And the artifacts? Swords?" Han reminded him. "And you beat us with a stick out of thin air!"

"You're right, my chubby tadpole," the bastard agreed. "I beat you with a weapon made of qi. Someday, I hope you'll be able to do the same. It's not as good as a weapon made of the right materials, and it uses up a lot of qi, but it's a very good exercise in control. You know what else is good for control?"

Unfortunately, Han knew that. And he knew it on his own skin.

"Yes, Master," he replied, rising from the ground and getting into a dabu stance.

* * *

Han had heard repeatedly that it was easier to do a familiar task than an unfamiliar one. Once upon a time, he might have agreed with those words. He, having mastered the mysteries of calligraphy, had learned to pour out his thoughts quickly and easily, and the chopsticks that had caused him so much trouble as a child were now an extension of his hand.

Unfortunately, it didn't work that way with training. They always wore him out, made him broken and tired, and sucked out all his strength and will to live. The second trip to the forest turned out to be even worse than the first. Again, he drowned in the river, climbed trees, caught rabbits and foxes, and even got mushrooms and nasty insects. But this time, Mei was there, doing the same thing, so Han had to work even harder to keep up. Because of her, he even ate disgusting-looking maggots. After all, Mei, forgetting her dignity and origin, was obeying the instructions of a mean master who didn't hesitate to humiliate her as well.

When they reached the manor, Han dreamed of nothing so much as to crawl into his room and fall asleep. Even the hard bed seemed better than the emperor's bed. By this time, he didn't even wonder where the racks, poles, and tent had disappeared from the forest glade as if they had never existed.

"Don't be in a hurry, student," the master said suddenly as Han was about to go to his room. "There is an important matter waiting for you tonight."

Han swallowed his resentment. He was so tired that he had even forgotten about his hunger, and there was still more torment ahead, for the villain had never had any other "important things" to do. Even though every outrage was followed by punishment, Han opened his mouth to say what he thought about it. Then he closed it. It was not proper for a nobleman to argue in front of the servants.

The servant who had appeared so inconveniently bowed to Han and the master, then said:

"Mr. Han Nao, Mrs. Lihua asked me to tell you she is very pleased with your timely return and requests to go to her private dining room on urgent business."

Han was so taken aback by the word "dining room" that it took him a moment to realize that he was referring to his mother's private quarters, where no outsiders were allowed except the only trusted servant, which meant that not even his master would be allowed in! So he would not only be able to tell his mother about all the torment, not only to rescue her from the captivity of charms but also to eat a good meal instead of choking on disgusting rice, vegetables, or maggots! It sounded too good to be true. The villainous master would hardly let him go anywhere. He would rather send him to the training ground, forcing him to stand on his head or run with his knees up!

"What are you standing there for, student?" The master frowned. "Don't keep the lady waiting!"

Han opened his mouth in surprise but closed it immediately and rushed forward, overtaking the surprised servant. As he ran through the main entrance of the palace, he caught the strange looks of the guards and suddenly realized that he was still dressed in the same rough, dirty, and in some places torn clothes. The thought of changing his clothes crossed his mind, but Han laughingly dismissed it - let his mother see the suffering he was going through! When the door to his mother's chambers appeared, he slowed his steps; he didn't want to startle her by rushing in.

He put his hand gently on the ornate knob of the chambers and pressed it. The door swung open soundlessly, as doors in a good house should, not creaking like the rude misunderstanding in his den. Han looked longingly at the door of the ladies' room where his mother had played so much with him as a child, glanced at the dressing room and bedroom doors, and headed for the dining room door. As he stepped from the semi-darkness of the living room into the brightly lit room, he didn't immediately notice that his mother wasn't alone.

"Well, hello, son!" General Guang said to him, pointing to a chair. "Sit down."

* * *

His father's visit had slipped his mind because of the painful training, so Han was surprised rather than delighted. He said hello to his parents, sat down in a vacant chair, and looked up. In the past, his father's gaze had almost always seemed unbearably heavy, as if he were pressing an unbearable weight to the ground. But now he was surprised to note that he could bear it without any effort. Even though General Guang's face was still as stern as ever, after all the misfortunes Han had gone through, it was no longer fearful. It couldn't be that his father's gaze had softened, especially now that Han was so disgustingly dressed.

However, the general's clothes were also far from appropriate. He was not wearing the usual status-appropriate robes, and he did not look different from his cavalrymen. He wore no armor, and from across the table, Han saw only a robe, the only difference with his own robe being the color and slightly more expensive fabric. Even the hair on his father's head was held together by a simple bone hairpin rather than jade. If it weren't for the almost palpable aura of majesty, it would have been easy to mistake him for an ordinary warrior.

"You're just in time, son," said the father. "I came a short time ago, barely able to hug my Lihua."

"Father, but what about your clothes?"

"It is not proper for the illustrious General Guang to leave the army on its way to the Emperor. But my desire to see my family was so unbearable that I could not resist. Fortunately, the route was through our province, and as long as the army was on the march, moving no faster than a wagon, I had some time - but not more than a day. And at first, I was disappointed when it turned out that I missed you. But the spirits of the ancestors favored me - you appeared."

"Dad dressed as a warrior so no one would recognize him," Mother added. Han felt a slight resentment - he realized that too!

"I see you've done well, son," the father said, glancing approvingly at his son's soiled clothes. "I can't believe I'm saying this, but eat!"

Han swallowed his saliva and looked at the table. Among the towels on the table, a large bronze bowl of rice stood in the center of the table. Around it was a bowl of soup, which smelled like vegetable soup, as well as plates of vegetables, stewed pork meat, and fried bamboo shoots. A kettle of green tea was also steaming on the table.

Had it not been for the glowing orbs, the table setting, the meat, and several kinds of sauces, the dinner would have been a little different from the usual servants' meal! So great was the resentment of disappointed expectations that only his father's presence prevented the tears from flowing.

In any case, the main thing was meat! Han poured himself a bowl of soup, filled his plate with food, paid special attention to the roast pork, grabbed his chopsticks, and began to eat greedily. For the first time in a long time, his father didn't say anything offensive or insulting during the meal.

"I see that you have not been idle, son!" General Guang said, smoothing his short triangular beard. "Tell me what you have accomplished so far!"

Han was in a very difficult situation. On the one hand, this was the most appropriate moment to insult and humiliate his master. To make the angry General Guang chase this impostor out of the manor and give him a thousand sticks on his heels! But on the other hand, if Han lied even a single word and this lie was exposed, the horror of the consequences would be hard to imagine. He gathered some qi and directed it towards his eyes. Only a fool would walk around with his eyes constantly activated, but if he had to, it was very useful! Several ancestral spirits were circling the dining room, impatiently waiting for him to make a mistake.

Han frowned. The pause lengthened, and his father's gaze grew impatient, needing something to say. Han began his story slowly, choosing his words. Suddenly, a brilliant thought flashed through his head! He wouldn't lie about anything! He would just tell the truth! The ugly truth and nothing but it! But he would tell it so his father would have no choice but to cut off the bastard's head! There's a reason why Han once wrote the brilliant quote, A paintbrush can hurt more than Star Steel! Even though he had only his tongue instead of a brush and a scroll, he would use it to crush the villainous master! Master wanted a duel of the minds? Well, take it, you rascal!

The story was very long. Han did not forget anything - not the early wake-ups, not the jogging on the training ground, not the insults, and not the humiliation. He told in detail about his broken arms and legs, about the pain he felt daily, about the vile food of the servants, and the even more vile food in the forest. About the taste of maggots stirring and the nasty tang of swamp water. Of rough clothes that rubbed all over the body and made it itch all the time. The small cramped cell and the hard bed. The meaningless and unnecessary scrolls had to be read right during the torture.

During the story, Han watched his father intently. And, to his utter delight, with each word General Guang's normally impenetrable face grew darker, and the qi exuding from his body enveloped him in a thundercloud.

Han continued. He loved his mother, but a warrior shouldn't hold back during a fight. Was that what the impostor was trying to tell him? He went on to describe in great detail everything the impostor had done to his mother. When the story came to an end, Han even told about the recent terrible trip to the forest, where he and Mei had been affected by the black sorcery of the bastard, and even raised his wrist to show the talisman, which he had become so accustomed to suffering that he had forgotten to take off before dinner.

When the story was over, the qi above his father's head had thickened so much that it became a dark cloud. The only thing that broke the silence was the crackling of the lightning discharges. Han wanted to cheer, for he had achieved his goal, but the joy on his face would destroy the image of the suffering nobleboy, so he held back.

"A whole cycle," Dad finally said in a husky voice. "A full dozen years and another six months."

Han stared at his father in surprise, not sure where he was going with this. What dozen years? The scoundrel had only recently appeared!

"All those whispers, taunts, and gossip," his father continued.

Mom reached out and placed her palm on his wrist in a vain attempt to reassure him.

"All those years... All these wasted years! Wouldn't my army have a stern centurion who could do the same for you? Wouldn't my field healers have been able to heal your broken legs afterward? So much time was lost! So much was wasted because of my softness and cowardice when I went along with you, Lihua! Truly, love makes a man a complete fool! If I had been firm once, my son would have become what he is now long ago."

Han opened his mouth, gulping for air like a carp thrown on the shore, Like a minnow, like an immature tadpole. What is Father saying? Mom, tell him! his mind was racing.

"You're overreacting, my love," Mother said, and Han's heart was relieved. He knew she would always be on his defense! "Look how Han has changed and how handsome he has become! If he had always been like this, would you be so happy now?"

Such betrayal made Han unable to hold back his tears and howled:

"But Father! That rascal was constantly and daily groping Mother! And every time, he affected her with his energy!"

The cloud of anxious qi disappeared, and a faint smile, uncharacteristic of him, suddenly played on his father's face.

"Oh yes, I couldn't have dreamed of such luck! After all those charlatans, Lihua would meet a real healer? I guess the gods and spirits really do protect the Nao family!"

"But he... He..." Han sobbed. "Tortured. Beat me. Forcing me to eat vegetables, rice, chicken breast!"

The smile on his father's face blossomed even more, and a wave of qi rushed from his body, flooding the dining room with light and the warmth of the sun.

"Chicken breast?" He roared, leaping up from the table and clutching his son in a crushing embrace. "Oh, yes, the true food of the gods! Absolutely!"

* * *
Chapter 8, in which the hero learns a lot of new and interesting things, but does not feel happy about it.

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on Patreon. Free trial.
 
Chapter 8, in which the hero learns a lot of new and interesting things, but does not feel happy about it
Chapter 8, in which the hero learns a lot of new and interesting things, but does not feel happy about it

* * *

Han had no idea what had changed, but the next morning, when his father had left, his master put him through a new pile of torture called "training." But if before the tortures were mainly bodily, now they moved to the mental plane. The reason for this seemed to be Han's remark that he had quoted his own saying about the brush and Star Steel with a slight puff out of his chest, complaining that the rogue master didn't appreciate Han's most important gift, his Heaven-given talent for calligraphy. Had he been able to foresee the future, he would have followed his own saying, choosing the gold of silence over the silver of words. If he had access to the palace kitchen, he would not have said anything but rather chewed on something tasty!

Maybe the mean master somehow heard the complaint, or maybe he just acted following his evil nature. But the result was that the place of training was the library, and the weapons were a wretched cheap brush and the most common inksticks.

Han stared in horror at the mountain of books and scrolls the master was laying out on the nearest shelving unit.

"This is your enemy, my brave tadpole!" laughed the master, noticing the look in his eyes. "Raze him with your brush! If you get it all done before evening, then you will have dinner. If you get it done before noon, then you'll have meat for supper."

"But where is the chair, Master?" Han asked.

"What do you need a chair for when you have a dabu stance?" The master grinned and walked away, leaving him alone with the scrolls and a pile of grayish rice paper that could only be used to write orders to the servants.

As it turned out, even a favorite pastime could be a torment. Han did his best, at first meticulously rendering each character, but he quickly realized that not only would he get no meat, but he would go to bed hungry if he went to bed at all. He sped up his movements - this led to blunders, so Han waited to be punished. The master, however, did not say anything but remarked that if Han stopped holding his qi again while writing, he would have to learn to write with broken hands.

Han was accustomed to taking such warnings seriously, for his master always kept such promises. He began to hold his qi back, running it through his body, even though it distracted him from writing.

That night, he went to bed late and was left without supper. The next day was a bad repetition of the previous day. Han resumed his unnecessary and thankless work, writing and writing until the characters danced before his eyes. There were illustrations among the texts - he tried to redraw them too, but it was too time-consuming, so Han decided to skip them. It was a mistake; his master only ordered him to "redraw" and burned the scroll in his palm.

Several painful and monotonous days passed. Han's handwriting had lost all flamboyance, but it became more rapid than ever before. Even though Han never got any meat, he was able to eat dinner and go to bed for the first time. And then Han decided to cheat.

He channeled the qi into the brush, helping the tip move faster and faster. He no longer perceived the text he was rewriting but merely followed the lines on the paper. He channeled qi into his eyes as well - even though he didn't need to see the invisible, the text of the scrolls he was rewriting became clear and crisp. Finally, Han caught himself that his hands were moving on their own and that the strokes on the paper were flawless and precise. He did not even notice that he had unconsciously, though not perfectly, repeated the illustration, a schematic representation of some strange beast with two tails and a powerful, toothy jaw thrust forward.

The days went by, the magic chicken breast for dinner loomed before his eyes, and Han's hands became a kind of printing press that his father was so fond of praising. And then a servant appeared, announcing that a new issue of the Hero's Almanac had arrived with a fresh crystal.

Han's hands ached, his qi burning his meridians, his eyes watering and burning from the strain. He couldn't even pick up the Almanac right away; the wide, flat, lacquered box had fallen to the ground, and Han didn't even care if the crystal was broken or if the pages were mixed up. He headed for the training area, where he caught sight of the rascal and Mei.

Han was eager to watch the crystal with her but even more eager to just collapse and lie there, doing nothing and thinking about nothing. And chicken breast. Better tasty meat, of course, but even chicken breast was good.

"An almanac and a crystal," he explained, noticing the questioning looks, and shook the box in his hand.

Mei's face brightened, and the master frowned contemptuously:

"Only one who lacks his own feats will revel in the feats of others!"

Han, whose life was now a feat of endless battle with the greatest villain in the world, was, of course, not in agreement with such foolishness. But he answered anyway:

"Yes, Master."

This evening, having finished the scrolls but still no meat, Han opened the casket. Without reading the Almanac, he put it aside and took out a crystal from a special recess. This issue continued the adventures of one of Han's favorite characters, Zhang Chuan, known as "Lightning in the Dark," a deft and sharp-tongued trickster, a noble thief whose clan had been slaughtered by his enemies.

But as soon as he concentrated on the crystal, as soon as the huge fiery characters "Lightning Dance: Sneaking Justice" appeared in the air, Han fell into a deep sleep.

* * *

Han thought the endless rewriting of scrolls was a special torture the bastard had devised to turn one of the most important parts of his life into ashes. The handwriting had finally lost any beauty, replaced by sheer efficiency - each stroke was very fast, went exactly where it needed to go, and used only the smallest amount of ink. Perhaps it was the use of qi, but Han had learned this "technique" of writing very quickly, for it had been little more than a month since his father's departure, even though it seemed like years or even decades.

If Han had taken the trouble to read these books while writing, he would have been furious. After all, he had to rewrite some stupid and unnecessary treatises, from books for little children to guides to beasts in godforsaken places in the backlands of the Empire where no reasonable man would ever go. Luckily, there was no need to memorize the scrolls, as in the training of a rogue master, so Han simply fell into a kind of trance, and, circulating qi, unconsciously, like the puppets of villainous puppeteers from crystals, opened the books, shifted the scribbled sheets, soaked the inksticks, and wielded the brush.

If it weren't for the additional daily training, Han would have turned into a dusty bookworm. But, alas, even here, he could not rest or relax, for one torment after another did not make him feel any better. Only one joy brightened his suffering - Mуш. She was the only bright spot in the endless torture, still as beautiful and graceful as ever.

"They're coming! They're coming! They're coming!" There was a sudden shriek. One of the servants yelled as loudly as if everyone around him were deaf and couldn't hear him the first time.

He galloped across the entire estate in defiance of all rules and regulations, rolled off his horse, and almost smashed his forehead against a rock when he was at Han's feet.

"Young Master, your father, General Guang, is very close!"

What do they think they're doing? Not to put the horse in the stable and then come and announce it properly! And to congratulate on the return of their father, whose last visit had been so cruel and insensitive! It must have been the bastard master's plan to deprive Han of his composure and humiliate him even more!

"You should have given your news to Lady Lihua first," Han almost growled.

"Mrs. Lihua!" A servant rushed to the side. "Good news! Your husband, General Guang, is very close!"

Han opened his mouth. It turned out that Mother was here too - she was standing surrounded by two maidservants and watching him practice! Was this the main square of the capital? The only thing missing was the Emperor and his ministers!

Instead of punishing this troublemaker, Mother gave him an approving gaze and a slow, benevolent nod. Han tried to pull himself together. But no, something inside was raging, snarling, and angry like a beast. A beast on a rope, no, the strongest chain of Qi and Stellar Steel that couldn't be broken even with the Heaven and Earth Crushing Technique.

"He has defeated the Hunghuns and is carrying rich gifts and trophies! His guards are following him! The Emperor's banner and the flags of the Nao family, as well as the personal pennant of General Guang himself, hover above the army!" The servant continued to shout.

"Nothing but utter triumph was expected of him," Mom smiled.

Han snorted. Of course, he hadn't expected it, for his father had only recently come to visit, so he must have told her everything. Now, he'll be back for real. He'll be praised by everyone. He'll again approve of Han's horrible torture, which is still called "training" for some reason. And Han will die in obscurity, starving and exhausted during the training, and the villain will have the upper hand! And when he's gone, no one will shed a tear for him, maybe just a little for Mom and Mei.

He glanced at Mei Lin, who had already stopped her training. For Han, that would be dozens of hours of torture, with pushups on sharp rocks, standing on his head, jumping into cold water, kicking his heels, and being deprived of dinner. And this was still in the soft version, but he didn't want to think about the hard one - broken arms, legs, and ribs.

"We have to prepare," the master nodded. "Apprentice, you are free to go."

"Hey, what do you mean free?" Han shouted, immediately getting hit on the head with a bamboo stick.

He was used to this, so he instinctively covered himself with qi and didn't lose consciousness. He had learned to tolerate pain a long time ago, an eternity ago.

"What do you mean free, Master?" he repeated. "You won't even let me take a few breaths, and she's already allowed to finish!"

The master laughed and pointed at Mei.

"Are you wondering why I load her differently than you do, why her training brings less pain and suffering?"

"No, Master, that's understandable. Since she's a girl..."

The stick flashed through the air, and Han shielded his head with qi, but it was still painful and hurtful. Even more hurtful than when they had been beaten with a stick of qi and air - then it had been done under the pretext of training, but now Han had gotten it for nothing at all.

"Silly little tadpole," the master shook his head, "you still don't get it. Unlike you, Mei has been practicing for a long time. She doesn't need to be pushed or coerced, but she's the one who wants to get ahead. She only needs a direction to reach perfection, so I just show her the way. You spent two cycles pleasing your belly and looking at silly crystals despite all the opportunities that lay before you as one of the heirs to a great lineage!"

Han bit his lip resentfully. What does this fool know about crystals? What does he know about food? In his village, he's used to eating slop, of course, so he can't appreciate the taste of a real dish! And what does he know about wisdom? He was waving his stupid stick while Han was creating great sayings and writing them down in his divine handwriting, a handwriting that this rascal has now completely ruined!

"While the little egg was lying in the mud," continued the master, "and growing fat, the second egg was trying hard. First, it turned into a small tadpole, then day after day it moved its fins tirelessly, turning first into a fry, then into a fish, and then into a trout. While the first egg was still swarming in the swamp silt, the second one was striving forward, swimming upstream, straight to the waterfall. Perhaps she would have crossed the waterfall herself and jumped through the dragon's gate, perhaps not. But she doesn't have to be forced. She just needs a little help and guidance. You, on the other hand, have to make up for all the lost time you've spent in idleness and laziness. Even a slow but persistent snail can outrun a lazy fox. But you are not a fox, and Mei is not a snail. That's why your ways of learning differ so much. If you were a woman and she was a guy, nothing would change. Understand?"

"Yes, Master," Han grumbled resentfully.

"Student!"

"Yes, Master?"

"Don't think your training is over. But for the sake of the honorable General Guang, I'll give you one more chance to prove yourself, to prove that you're ready to become a fry. Go, they're waiting for you."

"Thank you, Master," Han bowed.

From the outside, one might think that such a deep bow was full of reverence and respect. But it only served to hide the grimace of hatred and the gnashing of teeth.

Fry! Then what? Some other small fish? How long would it take him to climb up to this carp that still had to swim against the waterfall for some reason? Wouldn't it have been easier to kill Han on the spot immediately, using his father's permission? The scoundrel had some ulterior motives, for example, to slowly torture Han to death so that he could then take his place himself! Or even something even more sinister!

Han didn't have time to think about it. The sounds of the approaching army could be heard even here, so Han hurried toward the central gate.

* * *

The wait was quite long. In the old days, Han would have been furious at the servant for his haste in wasting so much precious time. But now he just stood there, enjoying the sun, the light spring breeze, and the blissful idleness of the day. What was there to be angry about if Han wasn't standing in heavy stances, wasn't busy rewriting scrolls, wasn't sweating in running laps, and certainly wasn't getting beaten and broken?

At last, when the sounds of trumpets and drums became loud and clear, the main gate of the Nao estate swung open. Two horsemen, one holding the Emperor's banner and the other the Nao family flag, rode in. Then, one by one, the footguards began to enter, lining the edges of the square in straight rows. Han looked at his father's army with an almost forgotten childish delight - the rugged warriors looked like fierce tigers, full of unyielding strength and power.

The wagons arrived, and the soldiers and servants began to bring out the booty, stacking chests, trunks, cuts of silk and cloth, carpets and fluffy skins of unknown beasts, weapons, and armor of defeated enemies. The lavishness of the trophies was overwhelming, and at the thought of how many things could be bought with these treasures, Han's mouth filled with saliva. But the saliva had the sour, disgusting taste of vegetables, rice, and chicken breast. What's this wealth for if it can't be enjoyed? He's killing himself in training.

Soon, the arrival was over. The guardsmen formed a perfect formation inside, while the soldiers and cavalry remained outside the gate. The guardsmen then rearranged themselves into an honor guard, ignoring the mountains of treasures at their side. Several guardsmen grabbed luxurious carpets and rolled them out right on the stones of the square.

A group of officials puffed up with self-importance, walked through the gate, and stood on their own. One of them came forward, wearing high-heeled shoes to make him look taller and an opulent outfit made of the finest silk in Qandong Province. As he looked at the silk robe embroidered with golden phoenixes and dragons, Han could directly feel its smoothness and softness. Then he looked at his calloused palms, at the chapped skin where the dirt of the training ground had soaked into his skin, at the scraped knuckles of his fingers, which were so hard from training and almost cried.

"Great Sovereign of the Empire," the official suddenly spoke in a loud and booming voice, unrolling a scroll decorated with gold and silk ribbons, "the impeccable Ruler of a Thousand Lands and Cities, Lord of a Dozen Winds, Son of the Heavenly Dragon, his splendor the Emperor has declared his will!"

The announcement of the Emperor's Will meant that the Son of Heaven himself was speaking at this very moment. Therefore, everyone immediately bowed down to the ground: the servants stretched out, and the soldiers and other officials kneeled, as did Han himself. Only women and children without adult names were allowed to remain on their feet, but Mei and Mother bowed as well, showing deep reverence. The head of the Nao family, the illustrious General Guang, went down on one knee as befitted a person of his status and position. And to Han's fury and indignation, the hated master did not prostrate himself on the ground but knelt on one knee as if he were his father's equal!

Han wanted to do something about it, and if he were a crystal hero, he would have stepped forward to expose this scoundrel and tear off all the masks. Or come up with some cunning plan to defame him in front of the Emperor and then secretly observe the Execution of the Nine Thousand Torments. But for now, all one had to do was grit his teeth and listen to the official's voice.

"...showing tremendous valor, endurance, fortitude, and intelligence, General Guang Nao not only defeated the hordes of Hunghuns, not only drove them to the villages but also conquered them, forcing them to swear an oath to the Emperor before the face of their gods! Now, the border of the Empire is safe for the first time in three hundred years. The three western provinces can breathe easy, live peacefully, and work for the good of the Empire! The Empire now has a reliable shield in the west! And the credit for this goes to General Guang Nao, whose commanding talent is second only to the art of his diplomacy! The Emperor, hallowed by his name in the ages and moons, grants Guang Nao the title of "General First Class," a jade plaque as commander of the Imperial Guard, and the right to carry the Imperial Flag of a Dozen Dragons! Now, he is allowed to enter the Emperor without report and give orders to the governors of provinces. This is written by the Emperor's hand on the fifth day of the month of the Hare of the Year of the Wood Monkey!"

Father rose to his feet and approached the official with a slow, dignified gait. He respectfully accepted the scroll containing the Emperor's will with both hands and proclaimed:

"This scroll will be hung in the most honorable place of the Nao family house!"

Han's anger boiled over. For some reason, neither his father nor mother had allowed him to hang his scrolls in the main reception hall. But when he had to beat some filthy savages and receive a scroll from the Emperor, they immediately found the right place! What's the matter with the Hunghuns? The barbarians were jealous of the Empire's wealth and attacked it always and from all sides, and his father was constantly at war with them. So if they hung every imperial scroll, there'd be no room left on the walls! And in fact, the Empire is full of qi masters. They could have defeated all the barbarians long ago without the help of his father! And the bastard master is considered a grandmaster. If he is so powerful, why is he hiding in Nao's manor? Why didn't he go and show those Hunghuns himself? Because fighting the ferocious savages to the death is not a cowardly way to mock the peaceful scholar and philosopher Han!

The ceremonies went on as usual, the servants scurrying about like scalded dogs, the guests arriving all the time, steam and smoke billowing over the kitchen, the cooks and cooks scurrying about. Han feared that his teacher would make him do something humiliating again, embarrassing him in front of the officials, guards, and guests, but he was clearly busy. As he dragged a huge stack of firewood made of some obscure bluish-pearlescent wood into the kitchen, which, despite being over three times his height, somehow didn't fall, he only gave Han a glance:

"You can rest until the banquet."

Han didn't believe in such generosity. The bastard was obviously up to something insidious, probably planning to torture him in some way or put him through another grueling training session. But while there was still time, he should use it to his advantage, namely to get a good and sound sleep.

He was about to go to his room when the meaning of the master's words came to him with soul-shattering clarity. Tonight, there would be a banquet, a banquet with officials and guests, where normal food would be served, not slop for the servants. And no one in this world, not even the Emperor himself, will forbid the heir to the family to participate in this banquet! He can have a good meal. He can eat any dish, even pork ribs or chicken bre.... or octopus in garlic and ginger sauce, or four-winged duck in baoyu mushrooms with a Fujian bun! No, Han had been a bit hasty - even he had only tasted Fujian bun twice in his life. It was only prepared by guest chefs who were so renowned that they were seated at the same table as the host as honored guests.

Han was proud of his sharp mind for a reason. He had figured out his master's sneaky plan immediately. And this plan was so cunning that it would have honored any of the major villains in the crystals. Han had come straight from training and was still dressed in his soldier's rags. During his father's arrival, he had managed not to disgrace himself only because no one recognized the gaunt, tired, and tormented young man as the heir to the family, mistaking him for a mere soldier. But at the feast, where he would sit at the head of the table as one of the hosts, he would not be able to hide. If he did not show up at the feast, it would be, to the delight of the vile master, a total loss of face! It was not for nothing that the villain had sent him to rest so Han would fall asleep and miss the whole thing! Alas, the villain's plan was flawless - Han can't show up either. He simply has nothing to wear. All those fine silk clothes and shoes were made for Han's past, as beautiful as the dawn near a mountain lake and as round as the full moon. What to do, Han didn't know. He couldn't even order the servants to prepare new clothes - there was too little time to sew something decent!

"Haonyu... I mean my brave, strong Han!" Mother's dear voice was heard. "There you are. I can't find you."

There! Even his mother can't recognize him in those rags and with that haggard face!

"Honey, you should hurry up!" Mom continued.

"Hurry up? Where to?" Han was surprised.

"To the fitting and adjustment of your clothes! I realize you look very manly and want to show it off, but the Emperor's herald and other officials will be at the banquet. They may find your appearance a little provocative."

Han stared at his mother with widened eyes. His mother was still the same mother Lihua, despite all the sorcery and mind-affecting techniques, who loved her son! Han had sworn that he would get her out of the villain's clutches, that he would become as strong as him and even stronger! But then he remembered what foolish oaths lead to and bit his tongue.

"What is it, son?" Mother asked. "Of course, if you don't want to, you can come like this!"

"I do! Of course, I do!" Han shouted at the top of his voice, causing a bunch of surprised looks.

* * *

For Han, what was happening seemed like a magical dream. It was as if he had never been tortured or tormented as if he were not an egg, a fry, or a carp. All the fish evoked only gastronomic interest. No zabu, bubu, dabu stance, or any other dragon leaps on the same foot as the phoenix's subterranean takeoffs. It was like a return to the days when qi was something distant - the domain of his father, brother, guardsmen, and heroes from crystals.

At last, he was sitting. Not in a stance, not rubbing his calluses on the rough wooden bench, but in a fine, comfortable chair, obviously made in ancient times, for it did not even creak when he sat down. The silk clothes caressed his body pleasantly, and he felt like a celestial clothed in the softest clouds. And the dishes! Various bowls, plates, and soup bowls exuded divine aromas on the tables set up in the middle of the garden, illuminated by a myriad of lanterns, glowing orbs, magic talismans, or simply clots of qi. The beautiful pipa melody pierced the evening twilight, flowing among the flowers, bushes, and trees, among the braziers that warmed the cool spring air. Han wished the feast had been held in the main hall. It would have made him feel quite old. But alas, too many people had arrived, so the feast was held in the garden, with tables arranged according to the status of the guests, the rank of the officials, and the ranks of the guards. Han sat next to his parents, and even the presence of his master, still dressed in barbarian leathers, sitting in the place of honor at the other end of the table, could not spoil his bliss. Even the spirits of the ancestors, which he had noticed with his heightened vision flying about the garden and circling the trees, were only mildly annoying.

The guests talked quietly among themselves or whispered loudly. Han knew that all the talk was only about his father, so he directed the qi to his ears.

"...expected from Guang Nao! Great party..."

"...first class! And to enter without a report..."

"...othes made of Fire Salamander skin. So flaunting his wealth..."

Han looked around furtively. He had heard of the Fire Salamander and had even seen it. This monster had been encountered many times in the crystals, and heroes had to work hard to defeat it. Not surprisingly, the hide was highly prized. But in the entire reception, only the commoner master wore leather, and maybe it was still found in the garb and equipment of the guards. The House of Nao was rich but not rich enough to clothe its warriors in armor made of the skin of mythical monsters, so Han thought that he had misunderstood, that he was talking about something else, some distant subject.

"...a huge booty! Subdued by themselves, when the general...."

"...ess Lihua is even more beautiful than I am im..."

"...great dishes! ...even made Fujian buns....."

Hearing about the buns, Han almost jumped up. Had his father brought a famous chef with him? He couldn't bring the buns because they were not only famous for their divine flavor but also their short shelf life. He could hardly wait for his father to rise, praise the Emperor who had honored him with such trust, and announce the beginning of the feast.

Plates and cups clinked, chopsticks clinked, and the guests began to eat. Han was not lagging. He didn't wait for the servants to put food on his plate but served it himself.

Whoever the chef was preparing the food was a true master, and it was a good fortune for his father to meet him. The food melted on his tongue, filling his mouth with divine flavors and delighting his nose with heavenly aromas. Han, who was used to plain rice, boiled vegetables, and stewed vegetables, almost wept with joy.

The only source of irritation was the master. He not only kept up a conversation with the important guests, who nodded and smiled politely at him but also managed to eat elegantly and gracefully, pretending to be some kind of aristocrat rather than a stupid hillbilly. As if a nobleman would wear savage hides!

At last, a servant came up with a large tray of Fujian buns, distributing them so that there was enough for everyone. Han impatiently grabbed a bun, popped it in his mouth, and took a bite. There was a distinctive crunch, and his mouth was filled with a divine flavor full of liquid fire that did not burn but only warmed his body and heart. Han exhaled, and a tongue of flame burst out of his mouth. Flashes of fire erupted here and there as the guests couldn't help but taste the delicacy immediately. Even his mother delicately took a bite of the bun, but his father swallowed it whole and let out a long burst of fire from his mouth.

"Hail to the Dragon General!" One of the guests shouted, and everyone joined in.

The shouting lasted for a long time until the general stood up and looked around at everyone with an attentive gaze. The shouting stopped, and silence reigned, broken only by the chirping of cicadas, the melody of pipa, and the crunching of Fujian buns.

The feasts, the guardsmen, the guests, the cooks, a poetic stanza emerged quite suddenly in Han's mind, the tunes of pipa and the crunch of a Fujian bun...

He regretted for a moment that there was no scroll to immortalize this magnificent poetry, but food beckoned much more now.

"Honored guests, dear friends, and those whom the grace of the Son of Heaven has brought here to my humble table," the father said in a loud, qi-filled voice. "You praise me today, the one who defeated the Hunghuns, before whom they kneeled and swore eternal oaths under the faces of their gods in loyalty to the Empire. But despite the significance of this event for the Empire, I feel no special credit for it. I have fought the Hunghuns many times, but this time, they proved to be very docile and submissive. Very few people died, both my warriors and the Hunghuns, the new inhabitants of our Empire! That is why another thing is of special importance to me - what happened at home in my absence."

The guests rustled, their excited whispers breaking the silence. Han's hope flashed that his father had come to his senses, that he'd dropped the sorcery, that he'd realized what a scoundrel the master had been and the abominations he'd done to his son and wife. But Han dismissed these thoughts, for his last visit had shown that father had not come to his senses.

All of you are aware of my problem. The nasty gossip at court, the lowly enemies of my family, and the hidden jealousies have constantly whispered about how disgusting, fat, ugly, stupid, and lazy General Guang Nao's son is. That a father who could not turn a piece of pork fat, a stupid, worthless cattle, and a cowardly lowlife into a worthy man and a proper representative of a glorious family was incapable of leading an army to victory.

Han clenched his fists. It was a good thing that his father had decided to refute this lie, to shut up all the black tongues by telling them how beautiful and clever his son was and how outrageous this unbelievable slander was.

"As you all know, it's true. Or rather, it was true. My son did grow up spoiled and lazy, cowardly and petty. If I were to write down all of his positive qualities, a small leaf of bamboo would suffice, but if I were to list the traits that can cause nothing but disgust, it would take a scroll from the Guanjin Shan Mountains to the full-flowing and beautiful Hongshui Liu river!"

Han froze with ajar mouth. The chopsticks fell out of his hand and tinkled on the table. A wave of surprised gasps and whispers came from the guests.

"But fortunately, that is in the past. Now my son has a master who, in such a short time, has transformed this greasy gilts into the man you see before you - a worthy young man and the true heir to the Nao family! Son! Will you please your parents' eyes with a trial match with your honorable master?"

Han realized he had no choice. To refuse in front of the guests would be to dishonor his father and family. If he said, "No!" his father would disown him, expel him, and perhaps even order the bastard master to chop off his head. So he stood up.

"Yes, Father!"

The general made a sign with his hand. A crowd of servants with lanterns and torches came running. The servants lined up in a wide circle as if forming a large arena. The Master rose from the table and walked to the center of the circle. Han followed him. They bowed to each other, palms over their fists.

"So, student, will you show the guests what a good fry you can be?"

"Yes, Master," Han gritted through his teeth, gathering qi and running it through his body.

The gong struck, and the fight began. Even the last hobo who had drunk too much rice wine and stoned himself on blue lotus could not call it anything but a beating. Han attacked the master, pouncing like a ferocious tiger, stinging like an enraged snake, striking like a fearsome dragon. He put all his qi into the blows of his arms and legs, concentrating on his hearing and vision to keep up with the master. The stone slabs of the paths cracked, huge craters appeared in the ground, and when the battle moved to the surface of the palace pond, huge fountains of water exploded into the air. But all these efforts were unsuccessful. The master calmly and somehow lazily moved away from each blow, leisurely moving his feet out of Han's way or deflecting his body in a bend. Sometimes, he lifted his arm. He folded it behind his back and simply dodged Han's fierce blow, and Han could do nothing, nothing at all. When Han was exhausted, when his fury was no longer pushing him forward, the master simply intercepted his fist with the palm of his hand and stopped it in mid-air, proclaiming:

"Fight is over!"

Han inwardly howled in frustration. He had not been able to hit his master even once, nor had he been able to touch him of his own accord. The fight was just one more bullying incident in a long line of pain and humiliation.

They bowed to each other again, clenched their fists, and headed back to the tables. The guests murmured and shouted, probably discussing how worthless Han was, how incapable he was of striking even the lightest blow.

His father greeted the master with a smile as wide as he had almost never given his own son.

"Honorable Master," he said, "if it were not foolish and shameless to interfere in the relationship of teacher and apprentice, I would ask you to redouble your efforts. But the bond of discipleship is sacred, so I am just burning with impatience waiting for more results."

More results? More beatings and humiliation? More torture and beatings? Han had never had a taste for alcohol, but now he really wanted a drink. Not even plum wine or rose-petal liquor, but some savage bread tincture made of mountain herbs so its disgusting taste would wash away the bitterness of his father's words. It was also necessary to eat more, for the mysterious cook had probably come from the Emperor's palace and would, therefore, be traveling back. He would never have the opportunity to taste something so delicious again, even without the fact that his vile master made him eat only pig slop and let him dream only of chicken, the toughest, blandest, and most unpalatable part of the chicken. It's okay! Han remembers everything! By channeling qi into his head, he can jog his memory and recall the taste of each of the dishes, especially the Fujian bun - the most delicious and crispy he has ever tasted in his life!

The master slowly stood up from the table and bowed deeply to his father.

"Even though Han Nao neglected his filial duty, even though he was looked upon with disgust and disdain, the truth is that a toad cannot be born from the seed of a dragon, only another dragon. Han Nao has limitless potential. And this humble teacher will do his best to make sure it is fully realized."

Han was terrified. He was no longer so angry at being compared to carp, toads, dragons, and tadpoles but rather panicked by the promise of more torture and abuse in front of so many guests and officials.

"But we cannot be distracted by me and your son," the master continued, "for today is the day of your triumph, General Guang Nao. It is you are being honored by the Emperor, and it is in your honor that we are all gathered here in this magnificent celebration. And this unworthy man has no right to talk about himself. If the great general does not consider it an insult, this insignificant young man would like to present Guang Nao with the fruit of his humble skills."

He approached his father, bowed respectfully, and stretched out his arms. A sword appeared as if from thin air. It looked very simple, a simple Dadao with a simple leather-braided hilt and an unremarkable red wooden scabbard. There was no gold, no gemstones, not even enamel inlaid on the sword. It was not for nothing that the scoundrel had apologized - such a sword was not fit even for a common foot soldier above the rank of tenth rank, let alone a general. And all the more surprising was the reverence and even awe with which his father accepted the sword from his master's hands. The solemn silence was broken by the low murmur of the guests:

"...abbard of Purple Oak!"

"...of Black Rock Panther skin!"

"...utiful work!"

"...asure worthy of the pal..."

What are they talking about? Not about this savage handicraft? Perhaps the guests are discussing something of their own again? Of course, it is not surprising because there is no reason to talk about the gift of a commoner. But there is some courtesy and propriety, isn't there?

The general drew his sword from its sheath and raised it into the air. The blue translucent blade seemed made of glass in the light of torches, lanterns, and glowing orbs,

"Smoky Ice Iron!" One of the guests couldn't resist shouting out loud, impolitely. The rest of the guests gasped in unison.

Father swung his sword. Filled with his qi, the blade glowed from within, lengthened a dozen bou, and slashed the large stone boulder in the middle of the garden. The stone split into two halves, the slice shining like a mirror.

"Heaven knows, the great master's skill can only be matched by his modesty," Father said as he put the sword back into its scabbard. "This is truly a gift worthy of the Emperor's treasury!"

Han was angry. He could see perfectly well that his father had cut the stone with his qi, not because he had picked up this handicraft! So why was he praising so much not his son, but this disgusting rascal right here? Why was it that everything Han had created in the past had only received scant praise, while everything his master had done had received such praise? Han knew the answer, and he didn't like it at all. Master had bewitched his father and influenced him and the guests with his qi! Maybe he had snuck into the kitchen and added some potion or pills to the food that didn't work only on Han, purely because of his talent and stamina. Or maybe he used both - both demonic sorcery and the fruits of unholy alchemy! And even if no one believed him now, Han had to open everyone's eyes!

"Father," Han shouted, "he was in the kitchen! And he added to the dishes..."

"Of course he did!" His father's voice was loud, and Han's eyes widened in surprise. He hadn't expected to be believed so easily. "Even though the Honorable Master wishes to remain modest, I cannot hinder a student's eagerness to tell about his master. The great grandmaster was not merely in the kitchen! It was through his efforts that this feast was organized. Not only did he supervise the chefs, but he also prepared many particularly rare dishes with his own hands! Truly, his talents extend from the Earth to the Heavens!"

Han was taken aback. No, he should have known why all the food today was so disgusting, why it tasted so moldy and rotten, and why the Fujian bun had no crunch at all and tasted like rancid rice cakes. But he had no idea that the problem was so serious that it was the master who had ruined all the food!

"I have more good news," Father said, and Han twisted with misgivings. "The great master sent by the spirits and gods of good fortune has healed my Lihua. Today, she was examined by the Emperor's imperial healer, Dr. Jianming, who had the great honor of visiting my home. Not only is she expecting a child, but the heavens have blessed her with twins, both of them boys. This is a great sign from Heaven, bringing doubled happiness and prosperity to the Nao family!"

With sudden clarity and distinctness, Han realized that this was the end. He had been forgotten, discarded like a broken brush. Now his parents would have new sons, his mother would completely forget about him, and his father... His father had never liked him much, and now he would finally give him over to the master or maybe even watch him kill Han right in front of his eyes. And when Han dies, no one will shed a tear. The urge to drink came with a renewed vigor and became unbearable. Han looked around, spotted one of the servants, and signaled him to come over. The loud noise of praise and congratulations that the guests were showering on his father made him almost shout.

"Bring the booze! A whole jug!" Han yelled in the servant's ear. "Or you know what? Lead me away. I'll pick it out myself!"

* * *

The pain in Han's soul overrode any physical pain, and he was so immersed in his worries that he lost track of time. He was drowning in sorrow, and his attempts to drown it all with wine and stronger liquor were futile. As it turned out, the books, scrolls, and crystals were right when they showed that booze could only help for a short time. In Han's case, it didn't help at all. He drank expensive wines like water. He drank the strong, barbaric throatwort his father had brought back from the campaign like a traveler who had overcome the desert drinking cold green tea. He lost count of the jugs, bottles, and pots, not caring that the liquor spilling past his mouth stained his only decent clothes and permanently spoiled the precious silk.

The damned qi interfered, forcing him to remain disgustingly sober and collected, and no means of suppression helped. But Han didn't despair. He knew that persistence and perseverance would overcome any obstacle, and wasn't that what the rogue master had always told him? So Han continued to drink heavily, hoping to relieve the emptiness inside.

He did not know how much time had passed. He could only tell from the many empty pots and jugs. A sudden thought flashed through his head, and Han choked on his wine. While he is suffering, everyone else is having fun! Continuing to rejoice, discussing his shame, and praising the master!

"I'lll 'umiliate u all myself," he said in a slurred voice and stood up.

Go out to all of them! Show up while they're celebrating and tell them absolutely everything! Tear apart the web of lies and expose the betrayal! Yes, it would bring shame to the Nao family, but so what? Hadn't the clan been disgraced today? Han resolutely stepped forward. As it turned out, the poison added to the food by the villain, as well as the sneaky, wicked techniques, had worked after all. The walls bent, the ground shook, and empty pots rushed under his feet. You're trying for nothing, impostor! You'll never succeed! Han is a hero, and heroes always overcome and win!

Overcoming the swaying steps and lurching walls, Han climbed out of the basement and headed toward the guests. The feast was over, the servants had already cleared the tables, or the villain had used some kind of technique to prevent Han from revealing his misdeeds. There was no one left in the garden, and the only evidence of the festivities was the crumpled grass and the clots of glowing qi still hanging in the air.

Mei! He has to tell Mei! She's the only one who's always believed in Han. She's the only one who'll listen and understand. They'll run away! They'll run away together, just like Hua Lun ran away with his beloved Xue Shi! But they must act stealthily, for the villain had prepared himself well and spread his poisonous web everywhere! Han gathered qi and wrapped himself in a dense cocoon, closing himself off from the world around him. Despite the sorcery of the scoundrel, which made his qi obeyed so poorly, he succeeded, even if not at first. Even though hiding his qi made it impossible for him to sense other people's qi, which was, of course, the imposter master's original intention, Han knew that he would find Mei Ling without any qi! He headed out to search, traversing the villain-enchanted grass that clung to his feet, as well as the trees and bushes that got in his way. The manor was asleep, with only the watchful guards and the occasional shadowy glimpse of late servants. Han suppressed the urge to call for help. This was exactly what the villain had expected! But Han had uncovered all the dastardly schemes. He knew everyone was in cahoots, so he decided to do it himself. Even though it took a long time, he did it!

When Han heard the voices of Mei and the bastard master, he tiptoed quietly toward the door, which was closed tightly, and the light from behind it was dimly lit. He didn't despair, for the patience of a man who had endured all the abuse of 'training' would soon become legendary! He would sneak in like a tiger, hide like a dragon, wait for the master to leave, and then rescue Mei from his clutches!

Han crept to the door and peered through the crack. If the wine he'd drunk was still working, what he saw made the rest of the buzz go away. Mei was standing in front of the master, and both of her palms were in his hands!

"This decision must be made by you and only you," said the scoundrel. "But remember, then our relationship will be over."

Hearing this, Han rejoiced. The fact that they had some sort of relationship made his heart prickle, but now their connection was a thing of the past!

"I made up my mind a long time ago," Mei said. "I know exactly what I want."

Han almost laughed out loud. Well done, Mei! Han had come to rescue her, but she had broken free of the sorcery and cast off the spell herself! You could not expect anything else from Han's beloved!

"It's your choice," the master nodded. "And I can't say I don't wish the same with all my heart. From this day forward, I cannot be your mentor. I am no longer your master, and you are no longer my student. It's over."

It was only by sheer force of will that Han couldn't come inside with shouts of triumph to mock the wretched worm and not congratulate Mei on her release from torture! It was only by sheer willpower and the realization that the teacher was going to get off on Han, and with broken arms and legs, there was no way to escape with Mei.

"It's not over. On the contrary, it's just beginning now!" Mei smiled radiantly. "And I've never been so happy in my life!"

"I'm happy too," the master replied and smiled back. It was neither a smirk nor a sneer - it was the first time Han had seen such a sincere and bright smile, which, had he not known the true nature of the scoundrel, might have fooled even him into mistaking him for a good man. "I have dreamed of this for dozens and dozens of years!"

"Silly, we've known each other less than a year," Mei grinned.

"It's like a whole new life for me. All I know is that I love you, Mei Lin. And I want to be with you forever."

"I love you, too," she said. "And from this day forward, we will always be together."

The master drew Mei to him and embraced her gently as if he were clutching a priceless vase whose fine porcelain could be crushed by a careless movement of his fingers. He leaned toward her and kissed her - very gently, carefully, and tenderly. She pressed herself against him and kissed him back, ardently, passionately, hotly.

Han recoiled from the door and nearly collapsed to the floor. The rascal and Mei Lin? His Mei Lin? Even if he caught them in bed and saw her being abused by the master, it wouldn't hurt as much as it did now. After all, back then, it could have been blamed on demonic techniques, stupefying potions, qi effects, and black sorcery. But no, Mei had cast Han away, completely forgetting about him. She'd chosen this scoundrel, completely betraying everything that had been between them: the years of acquaintance, the training together, the fascination with scrolls and crystals. No matter how bitter Han was that he hadn't been chosen, he couldn't be angry with Mei.

And what was most surprising, he did not hold a grudge against the master either. No, he hated the bastard, despised him, and wished for a painful death as soon as possible; he hadn't forgotten the insults, the pain, or the abuse. But for the fact that the master did everything to be with Mei, he could not condemn in any way. After all, it was Mei Lin - the most beautiful girl in the world, and every man, if he is not a scamp and not a fool, would make any effort to win her!

After all, as the saying once coined by Han himself said, A warrior knows no pity for the enemy only in two cases - in battle and love!

If only the bastard and Mei hadn't met, if only they hadn't gotten to know each other, things would have been very different! Everyone had turned their backs on Han. Everyone had abandoned him-parents, servants, acquaintances, and now Mei. There was endless pain ahead of him, and to the constant physical pain was added a thousand times more intense mental pain. And all because of what? Because of that stupid oath that the stupid spirits had confirmed! It was all their fault!

"Nothing," he whispered, turning and walking away, "I'll show you all! Y-you'll all cry for me! You will be sorry! But it will be late!"

The walls and the corridor began to bend as well as blur, but Han persevered. He dodged the doorjambs, even though they were insidious, and got hit in the face by the heaving floor, but he got up, feeling not physical pain but only a great emptiness inside. He left the house as he had intended, but there was no point in running away without May. On the contrary, if he left, they would all be happy. Probably everyone except the master - after all, he wouldn't have a victim left to torture. Mother and Father had already found replacements for him. Mei had chosen someone else, and the servants didn't care - and if Han disappeared, they'd all breathe a sigh of relief. No, he wouldn't let them get off that easy!

Ignoring the concerned looks of the guards, he left the house and headed away, deep into the grounds of the estate, to the place he visited once a year to perform a ceremony of homage to his ancestors. And now he would show real reverence, the reverence they deserved!

A small temple on an elevated hill came into view, which looked very ominous in the moonlight. The lanterns near the entrance were lit as always, casting a bluish light on the cyan plaques with the names and deeds of Ancestors and casting an ominous glare on the lake nearby. Han stepped forward, clenching his fists, filled with resentment, anger, a thirst for justice, and a desire for revenge. The spirits of his ancestors had betrayed him. They had not protected him, they had not saved him, they had brought him all his troubles! Then what did they deserve in return?

The door tried to dodge, setting a jamb in its way, but Han wasn't always a true hero for nothing! He filled his body with qi, pierced the wall with his forehead, and stepped inside.

The blue light of the lanterns painted the temple in otherworldly ominous colors, but Han's courage could not be broken by such tricks! He looked around at the onyx and jasper stone walls, the statues of ancestors, and the tall columns decorated with delicate carvings. His gaze stopped at the family altar, the very one he had received his adult name, the one on which for so many years he had offered gifts and asked the ancestors for protection and prosperity for the Nao family! And what? Had they helped him? Protected him? Or did they not even consider him a Nao? Did they accept his father's oath? So, they like different oaths? Well, they'll get one! Father, Mother, and Mei Han didn't appreciate and laughed at his troubles. But if he dies, they'll realize what they've done, but it'll be too late! Han laughed, imagining their faces tomorrow morning! But his only regret was that he would never see it again.

He didn't have a knife on him, but what was the scumbag master said? What's a weapon for when you've got qi?

He gathered energy into his hand, deliberately making the qi as sharp as a Star Steel blade. Blood rushed out of his fingers, but it didn't spill onto the ground. Instead, it hovered in the air, forming the tip of a large brush.

"Curse the Nao family and their Ancestors, the one who swore the oath, and those who heard the oath! Who watched my suffering but did nothing to help!" Han shouted. A wave of qi surged out from his body, flooding the shrine with bright light for a moment.

Outside, the wind howled, dark clouds covered the moons, and thunder rumbled. Lightning glittered, their reflections through the opening in the wall, turning any movement into a series of frozen pictures.

"I'm leaving this family! I want nothing to do with it, not now, not later, not in my next life!"

A blinding bolt of lightning struck right in front of the entrance so loud and hard that it made my ears pop, and shards of rock splattered all around.

"You've never appreciated me, so I won't be respectful either!"

Han swung his hand, which was clutching a bloody brush, and wrote in handwriting so beautiful that each character was a work of art, a sprawling inscription:

If Guang Nao and Lihua Nao like the master so much, let him be their son instead of me, Han!

Han didn't add the family name - after all, he had already disowned the family!

The qi-filled blood glowed scarlet, its bright radiance illuminating the shrine, suppressing the light of the lanterns. A new burst of inspiration came over him.

He who does not value his son, let him have a stranger's, he wrote on another wall.

He looked at both inscriptions with an appraising gaze. Immediately, he felt regret for what he had done. Of course, he would regret it, for he was leaving such beautiful masterpieces to this family undeservedly! He realized that he had hurried. He should have gone through the estate and burned all his quotes so they would not get a single one! But it couldn't be helped. Let this be a parting gift.

Betrayal of kin is like a thousand poisoned daggers, he wrote another phrase, a new masterpiece in a long line of previous ones.

He wanted to write something else but decided it was too precious a gift for the Nao family, and they didn't deserve it. He stopped holding his qi, and the brush lost its firmness, splashing to the floor in a torrent of blood.

Han walked up to the altar. He took one last look at the ancestral statues and the spirits of the ancestors, which swirled violently in the air, visible only through qi, and laughed demonically. It really was a pity that he wouldn't be able to look at anything with his eyes tomorrow. He wished he could see their faces and enjoy the fruits of his revenge! But that was okay. Perhaps he would read about it in a treatise someday: "The Fall of the Nao Family," or even see it all in a contemplative crystal.

"The only thing worse than death is shame, and you'll have to live with that shame!"

It was also an excellent phrase, worthy of being immortalized, but Han didn't write it down - he had already given the Nao family too many undeserved gifts!

A swift stroke of qi and blood rushed from his body, flooding the sanctuary. It hurt, but no more than the torture training, no more than seeing Mei in the arms of that scoundrel, no more than hearing that his parents were finding a replacement for him!

Let the father pay for his words and the spirits for taking the oath. And if they don't like it, there's the bastard who brought Han to this! Let the clan collapse, let the mother cry all she wants, and let the traitorous servants who were so gleeful at the sight of his torment eat their slop - because if the clan falls, they will lose their jobs and starve to death!

"Whatever I'm reborn as in the future, it'll be better than this," Han muttered. "Try to deal with such temporary hardships, Ma-s-ter!"

He collapsed on the altar, drenching it in blood. At last, Han, now no longer Nao, felt relief and inner peace.

* * *

Part 2. Tadpole swim.

Chapter 9, in which the hero's wishes are granted, but not in a best way
 
Chapter 9, in which the hero's wishes are granted, but not in the best way
Part 2. Tadpole swim.

* * *

Chapter 9, in which the hero's wishes are granted, but not in the best way

* * *

Today, Feng was overjoyed, almost jubilant. Despite a recent incident that had resulted in a very hurtful and sticky nickname, his foster parents had sent him to wash clothes and underwear today instead of making him hunch over in the field. It wasn't so much a heavy task as a responsible one - it required attention and some dexterity. And the fact that they sent him instead of his own children meant a lot. Perhaps it was because he was a city boy by birth, though he had never seen the city itself, as he was too young to remember anything clearly. This, however, did not prevent him from lying that in the city the huts were built of the best bamboo and covered not with rice straw but with wood, that they were so large that they could accommodate as many families as there were fingers on the palms of their hands, and that they were built on two or even three floors. No one believed him, however, and he had even been slapped for such things, but just for the sake of order. In this village, he was not offended. His foster father Shirong beat him not too often and harder than the rest of the family, and his foster mother Zenzen fed him, albeit with leftovers, her husband, and her own children.

Feng's background, which usually only served as a cause for ridicule and cruel jokes from his adopted relatives and fellow villagers, now came in handy. After all, who better to do the laundry than "this city boy"? And the fact that it takes a lot of time to wash - well, that's the way it is in the city: to do everything carefully and to the best of their ability.

"Hey, Shitfeng, why are you standing there?" Senior Sister Aimin shouted from afar.

Feng turned around and grumbled resentfully, but he didn't say anything as he continued washing. Who could have known that in those bushes, through which he would decide to take a shortcut, someone had done a shit before? And even so, it wouldn't have been anything interesting - after all, everyone steps in shit sooner or later. If he hadn't been caught by Brother Kang, who had been sent by his father to see why Feng was taking so long. If only Kang hadn't had a tongue the size of a wagon and spread the word around! The nickname stuck. Even Mom used it! And it was much more offensive than the nickname "tadpole" that his master used to call him!

Wait, what kind of master? Feng had been born in the city, but those masters were for rich people who could read. In their village, they were the Headman and Auntie Zhao's grandmother, who had passed away before Feng was born, not just Feng, but his adoptive parents.

Feng sighed and banished the silly thought. This kind of thing had been going through his mind since he was a child, and lately, it had become more frequent. Strange thoughts would pop up, new and previously unknown desires would arise, and very unfamiliar habits would appear. Feng, who didn't want to be known as crazy and get a more offensive nickname, didn't tell a soul about it. He even thought that his head was as messed up as old Chun's, who had fallen from a tree and hit a rock a few years ago.

But first of all, Feng's head was only banging against his father's slap, and secondly, it didn't explain how he had become able to read. How would he even know that the large inscription at the entrance of the village - May the gods of fortune and fertility protect Duojia was wrong? But he somehow knew that instead of the character for 'river,' it was the character for 'frog,' thus making the word 'protect' into 'blow their nose.' Even though the two phrases sounded the same aloud, the inscription took on an ominous and true meaning - the gods were indeed blowing their nose at Duojia Village, having sent neither fertility nor good fortune for a long time.

Feng gripped the stick tighter and began to stir the laundry in the wicker tub. Only Crooked Yao knew how to make one. He was the only one who knew the intricate weaving to keep the buckets and troughs from leaking. Even though the tub was much lighter than the wooden trough, Feng never had the strength to carry it to the river; he always had to roll it.

The laundry in the bucket filled with water and ashes resisted. It only gurgled and moved reluctantly. Feng had to push the stick as hard as he could. He had no idea why to make the clothes clean, it had to be soiled even more in the dirty ash, but somehow it worked.

Purity turns to dirt, and dirt turns to purity, Feng thought. The beautiful phrase came out so well that he wanted to write it down on a scroll of the finest silk!

On a scroll? Silk? To write? Feng had never learned to write. The only scroll in the village was in the village chief's possession, and all the silk was in his wife's festive ribbon, of which she was very proud. What kind of nonsense was going through his head? Feng looked at his hands, which were unusually small, thin, calloused, and dirty as if he had been trained by a master. Should he order the servants to do the laundry while he was away?

Feng shook his head and groaned. Again! It's starting again! These stupid thoughts again! He grabbed the laundry from the tub and dragged it to the river to rinse. The water flowing down made the bamboo trunks of the small bridge on which the whole village was washing very slippery so several times he almost fell off.

Leaning over, he considered how best to begin rinsing the laundry, but when he saw his reflection in the calm river water, he opened his mouth in surprise.

Instead of the gaunt but beautiful young man who had been mocked in a thousand ways, he was looking at a child. A small, sharp face, sunken cheeks, sad, tired eyes - the reflection was that of a child of six or seven years of age. He was clearly a commoner, though not as evil or disgusting as the master looked.

Feng froze, stunned by the totally unfamiliar yet strangely familiar reflection. He leaned closer and closer to the water, fascinated until his foot slipped on the wet bamboo, and he fell into the river.

Feng flailed his arms and floundered in the water, but it only made things worse. He was caught up in the slow but strong current, pulled into the swamp, and swept away from the peasant women and other children.

"Hey, look, Feng is sinking!" someone shouted.

"Shitfeng is sinking!"

"Shit doesn't sink!"

"Watch your mouth, you little brat!" came a grumpy voice, and there was the sound of a slap.

Feng grabbed at his laundry, but it was torn out of his hands, dragged by the current. He tried to call for help but only got more water.

"Crooked-armed foster!" Aimin shouted. "What's wrong with you!"

"Truly, the city's idiot!"

"Row to shore, you fool!"

"Shitfeng is finally getting a wash!"

"You smell like shit!"

"Me? Why don't you go wash yourself?"

The children were fighting, and a couple of them went into the water, but Feng didn't care about the fuss on the shore. He swam farther and farther away, and the gurgling of the water and the sound of the river drowned out the distant voices. They must have been saying that he was an adopted crooked turd, the spawn of the city's cesspool whore, which certainly explained his crookedness. Somewhere in the back of his mind, Feng even agreed with them. How could he have dropped so much linen, so many important and elegant clothes, even when he was entrusted with the responsible task of helping to prepare for the summer solstice festival and the day of offerings to the spirits?

He tried to frantically grab the laundry, but it was tangled in his arms and legs, and his attempts to get up ended sadly. The current knocked him off his feet and dragged him further into the depths. The fear of losing the laundry and being punished was supplemented by the fear of death, that he would be carried far away, or even that a river monster would emerge from the depths and drag him away for his evil amusement.

"Ancestral Spirits, I beg you!" Feng howled, trying to raise his arms. But his hands were covered with wet rags.

Then again, what spirits, what ancestors? All he knew about his ancestors was that his mother was a harlot from the city who had given the child to traveling monks, who had left him in this village, and Shirong had taken him in. Extra hands are always needed in a village. He was not the son of a general but a homeless orphan who had been kept from starvation and beasts only by good people.

The current pulled him under the water, and he held his breath, terrified that now the bastard master would get his way, finishing what he had tried to do so many times before. He would tell his mother and father that Han had drowned because he was weak, and the Nao family could rest easy now that the stain of disgrace was gone.

But wait, what water? He was at the feast! And then Mother said. And May! And then... Han wanted to howl - it was hard to imagine anything more stupid than what he'd done! He'd disowned the Nao family, insulted the spirits of his ancestors, and so what? Now, he was an orphan, the adopted son of a peasant family in a village somewhere in the worst hole in the Empire. Work and work again, dirt, shit, more shit, more dirt, some unimaginably disgusting food, beatings from his elders for bad work, and all over again, day after day, monotonous and nightmarish.

And the worst of it was that until that day, he, an orphan, had not realized the horror of his life. He rejoiced when he was able to fill his belly with liquid rice and grass, considered a carrot a treat, and a small egg from a ruined bird's nest an occasion for a great feast. He was glad when he was not beaten badly and delighted when he could escape from work and escape to the forest or the marshes.

And they called him not by his noble name but by some dog name, constantly demanding something:

"Feng, why aren't you on the field?"

"Feng, bring the firewood!"

"Feng, you bastard, you ran away to the river again? Why didn't you catch any fish?"

"Feng!"

Han was floundering and struggling to get out, his whole body spinning and noisy, and he couldn't get enough air. He was about to go to the next rebirth when the darkness was replaced by light and the suffocation by the sweet, delicious, life-giving air. The world around him exploded with smells and sounds, the noise of the river, the scalding cold of the water, the ache in his back and stomach and arms and legs, so much battered against the rocks. He was dizzy, and the water around him was churning and foaming, trying to suck him back in, to drag him down to the depths again.

"For what?" he screamed. "Is this the reward for all my suffering?"

Whoever suffered in this life but did not give in to malice and envy will be exalted in the next life. Whoever lived righteously in this life would also be elevated in the next life and continue on his way to Heaven. This was a well-known truth, and this was how Han lived his short life! He lived righteously and had no bad feelings for anyone except for the villains, especially the bastard master, but he deserved it! No, no. It couldn't be: he had suffered so much! And he had done so much good - he had given the world his wisdom, sometimes praised the servants, and loved his mother and Mei very much! And if there was any justice under Heaven, he could not have gotten a new life full of more suffering and disgusting food!

"It's a dream, a dream, a dream," he kept saying, trying not to slurp up the water.

But if this was a dream, it was a nightmare of miserable misery, cold water, and impending doom. One of the floating rags caught on his face, covering his mouth and nose and preventing him from breathing, but he was only concerned now with the thought of punishment for losing his laundry. These rags, rags that in his previous life Han would have shunned even to wipe himself with, were a great treasure in the village, something that took a long time to sew or to buy for a great deal of money from a traveling merchant, and then to wait months for what they had ordered.

What to speak of his daily clothes, which were made of the fibers of nettles, a tall and dense weed, which he had so many times had to cut down with a sharp stone and then drag back to the village? Such things did not even deserve the right to be called rags; not only the servants but also the servants of their servants would not wear them! And the shoes were not much different in the best way at all - flip-flops woven from bark and lined with rice straw, as if they had been invented by the chief executioner of the imperial palace. But Feng wore them rarely and only on important occasions, running barefoot the rest of the time.

A new wave washed over him, and Han went under again. He had no strength to fight, but he wanted to drown to end his suffering.

"You insignificant tadpole drowned in a puddle!" The master's mocking voice sounded like the laughter of a thousand subterranean demons.

He jerked as hard as he could and started raking his arms and legs, trying to break free from the stream. Where did that rogue master come from here? Did he follow him to another life? Or was it Han's continued premonitory visions, the nightmares inflicted by the spirits of his ancestors?

"Yes, it's a nightmare," he began to say again.

Hope flared up inside. What if he wasn't dead yet? Maybe it was an illusion caused by the master's insidious qi? Maybe he would be saved, and Mother Lihua would beg the Ancestral spirits for forgiveness. Han's hope skyrocketed, and he dropped his hands... but immediately raised them, saving himself from another blow from the river boulder. All hope crumbled and vanished, washed away by a stone under the water, just as he had almost gone.

Damn, Father had sworn an oath to these very spirits, and Han had desecrated their shrine? Rescue? To what? What will the bastard master do to him after that?

"You are not a tadpole, not an egg, but the mud in which that egg drowned!" The master growled again.

Han even turned his head but saw nothing but the river and rocks, though the voice sounded as if it were real. Could it be that justice existed and the master had been punished as Han had dreamed, but this vengeful spirit had come after him? Han shrieked and rushed away, but he was still out of the stream, closer to the bank, the part where the water was shallower and flowed more slowly. The horror of the vengeful spirit made him run almost to the shore, to the bank, and only there did he collapse exhaustedly into the water, feeling completely devastated.

Feng's body was shaking and trembling, and Han inside was also shaking and trembling. Why did he have to suffer this? Why would he have such a nightmare? He had suffered so much in his past life. Why continue to suffer in this one? Standing up, he raked the water heavily with his feet and headed towards the shore.

"It was all him!" Han howled. "Yes, you scoundrel and rascal. You villain who pretended to be a master. I curse you, you hear, I curse you, and I am not afraid. Come here and fight me, the son of General Guang!"

The vague reflection in the ripples of the water seemed to float, to change, showing instead of the unfamiliar peasant child a younger but just as disgusting master. The flowing water revitalized his appearance and made him mobile and alive. His lips moved as if he were talking again about Han's insignificance, about eggs and tadpoles, and about what he would never be.

Han swung around and struck as hard as he could. His fist shattered the reflection, passing through the water with little resistance. Han lost his balance and fell back into the water.

"You fool!" A voice called out in response to his curses. "Did you hurt your head?"

Han turned around and saw a peasant standing on the opposite bank. His eyes were blurry from his nightmare swim in the river, but who cared who was in front of him? He wouldn't call this commoner by name, would he?

"You're a fool yourself!" Han yelled back, still getting out of the water. "I'm an aristocrat and the son of an aristocrat, a first-class general, and you're nothing! You're an ancestral peasant brat!"

"How dare you?" There was a shriek of outrage.

"I? Dare? My calling is to command peasants and commoners. I'm not cut out for some dirty work!" Han Feng yelled, coming to his senses.

He gazed into the water. The vengeful spirit had gone somewhere. It was clearly afraid of Han, or maybe it was bound to the river depths. And now that the villain's plans had failed, it had disappeared or just lurked.

"You're made for punching! Hey, Shitfeng, I'm talking to you!" Another voice, thinner, but much shriller, cut through his ears.

Han looked up to find his older sister Aimin standing on the other side of the river, angry as a hundred dozen vengeful and hungry spirits. If Han had swum to the wrong side of the river, he would have gotten a few smacks on the back, and his ears twisted. What this nightmare creature didn't know was that she was now the new Feng! That is Han! A hero who wasn't even afraid of spirits and ghosts, let alone a peasant girl!

"Come here, I'm not afraid of your kicks!" he shouted, assuming a fighting stance. "I'll flutter like a crane and sting like a snake!"

His foot immediately twisted on a slippery rock, and Han fell, nearly floating back into the depths.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha," Aimin laughed. As she clutched her stomach. she lost her balance and almost flew into the water herself. "You really cracked your head, kid! Listen, you city idiot! Run for the laundry and hurry up. If you don't want to have a porridge of slaps for dinner!"

Aimin waved her hand and turned around to leave.

"Stop!" shouted Han involuntarily, holding out his hand.

"I'm sorry, your general splendor," she said with extreme sarcasm, imitating a bow to the ground, that is, to the water. "We peasants, unlike you, have to work from dawn to dusk."

She raised her head smugly and headed away. Han stood in the water for a long time until he was sure that no one cared about him now, leaned over, shook his palm in the water, and asked softly:

"Hey, vile sco... master, are you here?"

There was no reply, of course. Han sighed heavily and looked at the "salvaged rags." They were the clothes of Feng's foster parents: his mother's shirt and his father's pants. He furrowed his brow in thought. A little downstream, the river was overflowing, and there were a lot of shoals and debris. The peasants had even made a small dam there so they could water their goats and divert water for rice checks. Which meant he had a chance to catch all the laundry! Or not all of them, but at least most of them, so when he came back, he could get a dinner in addition to the porridge of slaps. Though if you remembered what they counted as dinner here... Han grimaced and spat in disgust.

"May you be cur.." Han started to curse the heavens, gods, and spirits, but he bit his tongue.

Enough! He's already disrespected the ancestral spirits once and got this! The stunted, emaciated body of a foster child in a peasant family living in a village somewhere on the edge of the heavens, in the corner of the ocean! Maybe it's an obsession, some kind of illusion, but then it's even worse because it means that if he wakes up, he'll see the bastard master in front of him.

Han saw him hugging and kissing Mei, and she reciprocated. His legs gave out, and he collapsed into the water, sobbing hopelessly again. He wanted to find the nearest tree or rock, to bang his head against it and beat on it until the physical pain drowned out the mental pain. If all this talk of the wheel of rebirth was even slightly true, he would be in the capital right now and would be the child of the Emperor's own concubine! Or at least some foreign prince, at the very least, the sole heir to a powerful barbarian chieftain! He groaned, clutching at his head, which was now humming and splitting from the misfortune that had befallen him.

It was good for Feng! As long as Han didn't remember anything, as long as he remained the adopted son of dirty peasants, he didn't realize the hopelessness of his situation. There was really no way out. There was no escape, no way to complain, no way to escape from the cycle of peasant labor until death, which came very early. Feng had no idea how disgusting the food was and how hopeless life was. Even the food that the servants at Nao's manor ate here was a holiday delicacy, and the hard training of the bastard master was almost tolerable compared to the peasant's work.

"We'll see who's the tadpole," he smeared tears and snot all over his face, then sniffled loudly.

He should have gone and collected the laundry and risked drowning again, but there was little choice, and the hopelessness of the situation was depressing. He couldn't run away and live in the forest - he would simply die of hunger and cold. Shirong and Zanzen's family, who had sheltered him, was the only place he could return to. But what to do without the linens, with these two rags here? Without the rest of the festive, if you could call it that, clothes? The master's beatings would seem like a light, playful tickle to him! Besides, there was no one to heal him, so death might be an easier option than being crippled.

"Spirits of the Ancestors, can you hear me?" he shouted across the neighborhood.

Alas, the heroic defiance of fate and circumstance that the heroes of the crystals had always made sounded pathetic when performed by a village kid. The thin, boyish voice trailed off, and Han coughed. If there was one good thing about this misfortune, it was Han was becoming more and more himself. Feng, who had lived a very short and joyless life, was dissolving into Han Nao's vast life experience, merging with him into one whole person. It would be nice to have his beautiful rounded body back.... But then Han remembered what the rascal master had turned his body into, so he cried again.

"Spirits!"

The spirits were silent. Maybe they were angry or had given up on Han, or they'd all been disembodied when he'd desecrated the family shrine. Maybe his death curses had brought doom upon the Nao family. Even though Han thought it was well deserved, regret still pricked his generous heart. In any case, the spirits didn't answer, not his father, the general, not his betrayed but still loving mother, not even his servants. He was a nobody, with nothing of his own, not even a name - just a childish nickname instead.

"You have qi, that's enough!" The bastard master's voice resounded in his head again, filling Han with indignation and a desire to act.

Han thought about it and tried a dabu stance. The stance didn't work, so he gave up. He would not willingly do what he had done before only after the master's stick, would he?

"The one who possesses qi possesses one's destiny," Han muttered, falling to the ground.

But there was no qi, and he had no control over his destiny. So Han rose, climbed ashore, and waded along the river to fish out clothes that might - perhaps! - stuck in the jam. If they were not stuck, he would get a porridge of slaps, and if he managed to save at least half of them, he would be added to the slaps... What do they give you in these villages?

"A chowder of grass and rice," Han grimaced.

Feng's body tensed, his legs quickened, and the pain faded into the background, replaced by fear. Han found that he had some stamina, at least enough to be able to run. Otherwise, he could not survive the grim peasant life of work, suffering, and very bad food. Of course, there wasn't a lot of food, even a bad one.

Maybe it's not all for nothing? Maybe like in the crystals or the scrolls? All true heroes fell to the bottom before starting their journey to the top. Often, they were considered worthless, mediocre, and trash. Sometimes, villains slaughtered their families, so eventually, the hero would become determined to become strong and seek revenge. Sometimes, the enemies stripped the heroes qi and destroyed the dantian, but the hero found a way to become stronger than before and take a terrible revenge. Han's case combined all three - he was considered pathetic and worthless, he was left without a family, and his qi was completely gone. The only thing left to do was to find a wise Master, a hidden Hermit Expert, train himself, and then he could threaten the Heavens!

"This is the new stage of becoming a hero!" He proudly declared toward the forest.

That sounded really stupid. What hero? If there was a wise old Master here in the forest, the peasants would have stumbled upon him while searching for and gathering everything they could eat. The wise old Master would have left this place long ago and moved to a place where there are no people.

No wonder wise hermits preferred to hide in deep caves or gather the energy of Heaven and Earth somewhere on impregnable mountain peaks!

He should have run away from this village and from such a disgusting life. Perhaps even end it and try again. He could not be reborn in Nao's lineage, for he had renounced his blood oath. It is not known how many years have passed since his death and how quickly his curse would affect the clan. Most likely, the Nao family is long gone, and the name of General Guang was lost in history. Well, the other great clans had their own ancestors and their own spirits, so rebirth was questionable there as well. Han didn't know what to do but to continue his miserable and useless existence. And in order to live, he had to eat.

"It's only temporary hardships," Han mumbled through tears as he turned over a rotted log, picking out a particularly large, fat maggot and gnawing on it with a crunch. "Temporary."

* * *

Chapter 10, in which the hero learns the underside of the world and then decides to turn it inside out
 
Chapter 10, in which the hero learns the underside of the world and then decides to turn it inside out
* * *
A month! A whole month, a dozen days less, a dozen more, it took Han, now Feng, to realize reality. He, like one of the great Emperors of the past, who liked to dress up in the clothes of a commoner and walk among his subjects, was able to live among ordinary, except slightly more pathetic and insignificant, peasants. But unlike the Emperor, Feng did not possess heaven-shattering techniques, nor could he turn a band of brigands into a bloody paste with a wave of his hand, make a vast clearing in the forest, or turn a corrupt official's house into dust, along with the official himself and the gang of thugs he had hired to cover his affairs.

Also, the Emperor always had the option of returning to the palace, and Feng... For a month of hunger and hard work from dawn to dusk, he pondered his options. The further he went, the more and more he disliked the option of waiting for the next rebirth. As much as he wanted to deny it, he had to admit that he had been foolish in the sanctuary. No matter how great the offense, no matter how much misery his father's oath had brought, he should not have renounced the Nao family, especially not with the words "and in the next lives."

The vindictiveness and pettiness of the spirits came as a deadly unpleasant surprise, but alas, it was not to be expected. The guardians of the Nao family were beings of immense mystical power, both in terms of spiritual merit and radiating powerful qi. And they were the ones who could make sure that Han's next few rebirths would be anything but good. He was also, as much as he wanted to spit at the word, lucky. Remembering a past life after a rebirth was extremely rare. He suspected that the guardian spirits had done their best to teach him a lesson because what good would it do if Han suffered in this life and didn't even realize it could be any other way? Well, in the next lives, he would forget everything, even if he found himself in a place where such a village would seem like a prosperous capital of the Empire.

Feng had spent many a sleepless night on his bed of rice straw and on the wooden block that served as a pillow for the peasants, but he could not think of a way out of his current situation. There was no way out. Neither to leave, nor to escape, nor to rise. After all, the pinnacle of any peasant's dreams was the post of Headman, and he had enough of his children. The Potter and the Blacksmith were also honored and respected, but in Feng's eyes, a life spent in a forge or picking at sticky clay was no different from working in the fields, even if the ability to forge metal could be of some use.

He was sorry. Very sorry for what he'd done. He should have stayed, clenched his teeth, and waited for the moment. Perhaps he should have left home and moved to the capital - not as a nameless commoner but as the son of a great general. Alas, his cold mind told him so. His heart told him that he could not live in a world where Mei lay in that bastard's arms. Now Mei was gone, or maybe she was a profound old woman, or maybe she was just as young and beautiful even after dozens and hundreds of years of using qi. But now they were in different worlds, and even if Mei Lin was still alive, Feng would find someone better! That night, Feng remembered where he found himself and what level of 'better' was available here. He screamed and threw a temper tantrum, for which he received a good slap from his waking parents and brothers, after which he walked with his head askew for three days.

It seemed what could be worse than the hopeless situation of an orphan forgotten by the gods in a distant beggarly village? As it turned out, a great many things. After several nights of sobbing and silent hysterics, Han realized what was causing him the most pain. As it turned out, it wasn't even the loss of his family, Mei's betrayal, or the worst meal of both his lives. No, what hurt the most...

You'll never be like me!

The bastard's words were prophetic. Han died and became Feng and Feng... Feng was doomed to a lifetime, which rarely lasted more than three or four dozen years here, by his example, epitomizing his righteousness. Making sure the master's smug, demonically disgusting face did not just spew insults but stated the truth, as holy and unshakable as the Emperor's decree. Perhaps, in time, Feng would be able to come to terms with his situation. But for Han, it meant that all the suffering, all the torture he had gone through, was now in vain. That evil was triumphing, and he... and he. and he was really just a silly tadpole, an egg lying in the swamp mud. And that at every insult and every humiliation, the bastard spoke the truth. During the day, the thoughts receded under the weight of daily chores, but when Feng went to bed ...

"I'm to be like you!" he jumped up in the night with a deafening heroic shout.

Alas, no one in the Shirong family appreciated it, so Feng was slapped again. This time, he was beaten by everyone - his brothers, his father, his mother, and even his sister Aimin, who slapped him. But now the beatings were strangely weak, careful. Obviously, the superstitious peasants were afraid of beating the madman because that would catch his madness.

Battered, exhausted by labor and lack of sleep, Feng lay on the straw, curled up in a ball. But this time he was not crying, he was giggling quietly and madly. For a new and marvelous idea had come into his brilliant head. And the longer he looked at it, the more attractive it seemed.

"I won't become like you," he whispered in a low whisper so that no one would hear him, laughing as he covered himself with a rice mat. "I'll become you! I'll steal everything from you - techniques, skills, feats, and abilities! And you... and you. You're the one who showed me the way!"

He coughed up another stifled laugh, trying not to wake the sleeping household. You wanted a duel of the minds, you stupid, self-righteous master? Only in your pride and arrogance, you didn't realize you'd given me a way out! Yes, one such way out was an unmarked grave after a short, agonizing, hopeless life. But there was another way - the way of strength and power when a lowly commoner had no right to be told what to do by anyone but the Son of Heaven himself! And this idiot, this self-righteous carp who fancied himself a dragon, did not notice that he had not only taught Han how to command qi but had also let him see thousands of scrolls that could conceal even the most powerful techniques! Moreover, Han's intelligence and talent in his new life were combined with Feng's diligence and habit of hard work, a combination that would make the Heavens shudder! And even if there was nothing useful in those scrolls...

"I have qi," Feng whispered, "and that's enough!"

* * *

As it turned out, he had no qi. No matter how much his master talked about how qi pierced the entire universe, how it was contained in every living thing and inanimate object, the grim and despairing truth was that it was one thing to talk about it and another to actually control it. Feng thought that if he had succeeded before, in his previous life, he would succeed now.

Big mistake. He got into stances, used concentration gestures, and even tried to stand on his head. The only feelings he experienced were the familiar hunger and a slap from Father Shirong, who disliked Feng doing nonsense instead of work.

Unfortunately, he couldn't remember very well how he had first felt qi back then, the first time. At that time, all he cared about was his own pain and suffering, hunger, and hatred for the villainous master. However, nothing had changed in this life - he hated the master even more, and pain and suffering were abundantly provided by peasant life. He knew that the knowledge he needed was in his head, and it wasn't even very difficult to summon it by reliving it all over again. All one had to do was to focus on the right moment in his life and.... circulate qi. This vicious circle made him want to scream.

And the scream was the only thing Feng remembered from the waking process. The scream and the dabu stance.

"I hate you! I hate you, ma~aster!" Feng yelled.

He stood in a stance, fully immersed in himself, gathering every bit of inner power. He closed his eyes and used one of the concentration gestures as if he were slowly pushing an invisible balloon away from his chest with his hands and index fingers poking upward.

"Hey, guys, look at this! The idiot's yelling again!" shrieked one of the stupid peasants.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha! And stands as if he gonna poop!" echoed another voice.

"You know nothing! All generals do that!" A third person joined in.

Feng once again tried to ignore those idiots. He always chose the most secluded corner on purpose, but as soon as he started practicing, the whole village would come to watch as if they had nothing to do.

"Feng, you bastard!" Father's menacing voice sounded. "Get back to work!"

Feng sighed and opened his eyes. Another training session had failed. And he saw the only reason why. The spirit-body-mind triad needed to manipulate qi was missing something. While the spirit and mind were still as powerful as Han's in his previous life, the frail and emaciated body had been inherited from Feng. This was a problem that needed to be dealt with immediately.

* * *

"It's easy to say but not easy to do," Han-Feng grumbled, bent over.

The sack pressed and buckled against the ground, drops of sweat dripping off his face, falling into the dust and soaking into the dry, cracked earth. His bare feet, covered with abrasions and mud, looked ... too peasant and, therefore, disgusting.

"Hey, Feng, why aren't you stinging like a wolverine?" He heard a mocking voice.

"And you don't flutter around like a pig?" a second voice said.

"He'd better show his sting!" A third one joined in.

Feng continued dragging the sack, trying to ignore the taunts. If someone with a head full of pig dung had heard these quotes about the art of combat and warrior philosophy, he would have surely appreciated their wisdom and taken them as a guide to action. But, alas, it was the not-too-clever elder sister who first heard them and immediately spread them to such dullards as herself! Now Feng was being laughed at by the whole village. He wasn't surprised by this behavior - what else would you expect from those who had spent their lives picking at the ground like pigs? It was foolish to expect them to understand the greatness of the sublime inspiration of battle!

"Great warrior Feng, we have found you a worthy opponent!"

And just think of the pigs! There was laughter, squeals from the children, and the grunting of Aunt Zhao's huge pig. Han Feng involuntarily raised his head. Sure enough, it was Tsu and Mu, the two restless pranksters, and now, like heroes in crystal who had conquered a mighty mystical beast, they were fearlessly perched on the pig's back. The pig grunted unhappily and charged at Feng like a huge living battering ram. Pork on ribs, Feng thought to himself as he felt his stomach rumbling. But spurred on by the flexible bars, the pig whizzed past him, hitting him with the ham, so instead of the coveted pork meat, he ate dirt.

"You bums! You mountain demon and dung fly bastards!" Auntie Zhao's shrill voice rang out. "A spiked stick under your tongue!"

Everyone got hit, including Feng, which was the most frustrating of all. He picked up the fallen sack, put it back on his shoulders, and moved on. Now, it was not only drops of sweat but also tears of resentment were falling into the dust. He was so hungry that his stomach was twisting with hunger, his head was buzzing from the stench, dirt, and dust, and the weight of the sack on his back was bending him to the ground more and more as if it embodied the weight of Feng's current situation.

And it was not an enviable one. A foster child in a foster family, a seven-year-old starving wretch living in the poorest and most miserable corner of the Empire. Few people ate enough in this village, and certainly none of the simple peasants, which included the Shirong and Zenzen family that had taken him in, had ever had enough to eat. All this was supplemented by hard work, beginning in the dark and ending in the dark, from early spring to late fall. In winter, there was little to do, but this light respite was of no use, for the lessening of the hardships was accompanied by a great saving of the already meager food - Feng's memories spoke of this with terrifying clarity.

Every day was an enormous amount of effort - so boring, exhausting, and monotonous that even the master's training seemed almost like a pleasant pastime in comparison. To work so there would be enough food to eat until the spring, to plant and harvest so he would not die or get sick and die, to sow and harvest, and to pay the taxes, which, unlike everything else, were collected faithfully. Did you work badly? Get slaps! Outraged by the blows and bad food? Eat more slaps!

Such injustice and hopelessness made him want to howl as much as a pack of wolves. Even if Feng had been a hero, like the Impetuous Bao Xiao, he would not have been able to change the situation. No enemy could be defeated with a star blade, no monsters could be defeated with heaven-shattering techniques, only abject poverty, and rampant in education. And the only way out, as Feng was convinced for the umpteenth time, was to get out of here, to run away.

* * *

"Why are you lying down?" The voice of the foster mother Zenzen sounded.

Shriveled and wrinkled, prematurely aged by constant childbirth, she had a nasty, grumpy temper. Half of Feng's siblings had died from such a life of constant work and lack of medicine, some in infancy and some in childhood. This was considered a good result, as the Shirong family were lucky to have so many laborers!

"Get the wood, you bum!" A stick fell on Han-Feng's back as he lay on the sack.

There was laughter and more mockery of the "general's son," but the mother didn't appreciate it. She raised her stick again, this time hitting everyone, including Aiming. She shrieked and immediately ran twice as fast. That's it, Feng thought gloatingly. There's no need to act like this! So what if she got an adult name?

"Wot tak wot!" He grinned, remembering his hated teacher's saying.

"Hey, don't play the aristocrat!" His mother shouted, delivering another painful blow. "It's true what they say. You've become a total fool!"

Feng picked up a pile of firewood and dragged it along, ducking his head. It was useless to object, only to be beaten again. He wasn't the only one who was treated so unfairly here; rudeness, beatings, and pain were part and parcel of peasant life. No one was even going to help him achieve future greatness, but just to see him as something more than an ordinary stupid, uneducated peasant. Everyone thought that one should act like a scumbag master, insulting, making him work hard, and beating him. Han's heart was full of hatred, but not for these stupid lowlifes who knew no other life. It was the one who had caused all the trouble and had so smugly asserted that Han would never reach the top! When he grows up, he'll show them all!

"Ying, why are you scratching between your legs?" Zanzen continued to yell grumpily. "Run to the field and bring your father and older brothers their lunch! You've picked up some bad habits from our stray nobleman! Anything to avoid work! And don't even think of bringing it in your hem. I'll kill you on the spot!"

"Let Feng run!" Ying snapped at him.

Yes, Han-Feng thought, one must run away. To run away, away from this miserable existence called peasant life, from the hopeless and meaningless work, from ridicule and beatings. But there is no strength even to escape. It's a vicious circle of despair. If you do not work from dawn to dusk - there will be no food. No one was going to feed a freeloader. No food - no strength for training, and if you work - no time for training.

Feng's memories told him they lived in the village for a short time and died like flies - from hard work in summer and hunger and cold in winter. No one around him cared, except for the family members, because of the loss of another laborer and the tax collector because of the reduction in the amount of per capita tax. Once upon a time in the distant past, General Guang Nao had made that ill-fated oath sworn by the ancestral spirits. But in this life, the Shirong family did not have not only a family shrine but even a family name - after all, dirty peasants are not entitled to it. And where could he run away to, a seven-year-old brat with no adult name, weak and starving, unable to survive alone in a strange city or the wilderness?

These thoughts came into his mind every day, over and over again, robbing him of his strength and undermining his spirit. In these moments, Feng clung to his hatred like a drowning man to a floating stick or a starving man to an old moldy rice cake.

"Then father will be happy," Ying persisted, "that a nobleman is carrying his lunch! A general's son and a general himself!"

There was laughter again, hurtful to the point of burning in his eyes. It wasn't the words of these lowlifes, unworthy even to clean up the dog shit at Nao Manor, that hurt him. Every such remark and taunt brought Han a veritable waterfall of bitter memories of the past, lost forever. He even tried to beat up a couple of mockers but only found himself beaten up. It was a long way from his master's blows, but there was no one here to treat him, which meant that everything took a long time to heal and caused constant pain. But physical suffering was much easier to bear than mental suffering, the frantic beating of his heart and the burning in his chest. He'd been reborn, which meant it had been a long time since his death. Mei was long dead, or at least an old woman, and Nao's family had suffered the effects of his death curses.

"Shut up!" Zenzen shouted. "If the headman hears you calling your father a general, he'll write to the town, and they'll send guards to shove spears up your bad asses! And you, Feng, grab the food and bring it to your father and brothers, but don't you dare eat a bite of it. I'll give you so much you won't be able to sit down!"

I don't want your vile food, Feng snapped mentally, but he didn't open his mouth. Anything he said here would be laughed at, hard and long, and he'd be hit on the back with a stick for nothing.

"At least he'll be of some use because he can't do anything!" Stupid Ying snorted.

"He's going to lose the food! He's almost lost his clothes!" Aiming at him. "Or he'll eat it himself!"

"If he loses it, he gets it! If he eats it, he'll never want to eat again!" the mother cut off the idle talk. "That's none of your business! Get back to work, you topsy-turvy girls!"

Feng picked up the food basket and pretended to hurry as fast as he could. Beyond the village, he slowed down and walked more quietly. He decided to hold back and remain silent. Not to argue or snap, not to engage in useless conversations. To ignore the mockery and insults, not to stop looking for a way out of this vicious circle of hopeless peasant life.

Run? Yes, run! But not in a hurry, but with thought and preparation.

Perhaps, if things had happened differently, Han would have accepted the fate sent by the spirits and gods. He would have lived his short peasant life, married some peasant woman, and had a bunch of children. And would have died of illness or hard work at an age which in his former life would have been considered not even middle age, but youth. But now... at the thought of having to admit that the master was right, of having to accept all those hurtful words about fry, tadpoles, and fish, anger boiled up in his body. His heart was pounding, his eyes were darkening, and his stomach was almost filled with the forgotten sensation of fierce qi. Han remembered his own quotes. He knew that a warrior should keep his conscience clear, his heart hot and his head cold, but just the thought of this scoundrel laughing loudly at his bloody, outstretched body in his past life made him furious beyond obsession. As soon as Han's resolve did not even subside but only tempered his rage, the hateful voice in his head would say, /"I told you so!" and everything would flare up all over again.

An insight so vivid as if the Heavens had taken pity on his fate flashed through his head. Yes, Feng has no time to train. He has no time to develop his qi because he has to work and work and work! So what? Is that a reason to give up? Would any hero stop at such an obstacle? If there is no time to train because of work, then work will be his training! Not walking but running, not sitting, but practicing qi, not lying down, but retrieving from memory all the knowledge because of his foolish self-righteousness, his teacher allowed him to learn! And he would not just foolishly run in circles, as his teacher forced him to do but to develop stamina and strength, strengthen his body and spirit. Eventually, open the road to the top! And no one, not only in this village but also in this province, will be able to stop him! Then let's see who's the spawn here and who won't become like who here!

A plan had formed on its own. A complicated, heavy one with many obstacles and difficulties. He will have to suffer and endure a lot - but can such small things stop a true hero?

Yes, he will be ridiculed and mocked, not as he is now, but a dozen times more. But what does it matter what these fools think? What does it matter what the miserable, uneducated peasants think?

You will have to work hard and solve a lot of problems. The main one is food, without which a strong, healthy body is impossible. And it is necessary to run for it and run far away because, near the village, everything has long been eaten. There were plenty of experts in searching for bird's nests, caterpillars, badgers, squirrels, and fish. Everything that moved and grew was gathered, fished, and devoured - greedily, quickly, sometimes raw.

Han glanced at the basket of food. How heavy it was, and surely there would be plenty of goodies in it! His hand reached inside to untie the knots on the tightly tied wicker lid. If he was determined to eat junk food, how could the food in the basket be any worse? On the contrary, it was much better. At least it was cooked! His fingers were about to penetrate inside when Han finally came to his senses and pulled himself together. Yes, he could eat his father and brothers' lunch, so what? He'd already had some serious misdemeanors - he'd recently lost some of the clothes on the eve of the feast. And now he was going to eat the food prepared for the workers in the fields.

Will he be able to train after this? Will he be able to start getting stronger and moving towards his goal? Or will he be beaten into obedience and behavior that is expected of a tadpole living in this swamp? Or even expelled from the village altogether! Even if that option is perfectly in line with Feng's intentions, but now he's not ready. Banishment means a death sentence. They might also decide that Feng went crazy when he hit a rock in the river, and then they'd cut him down quietly so he wouldn't bring his curses with him.

But even in the mildest scenario, he'd lose more than he gained: eating bad food once, throwing it all up out of habit, and then taking at least a month to recover from the beatings, or getting injured at all, forgetting about training for a while, if not forever. He'd have to start thinking differently to survive and get out of here. Not the way Han had thought and not the way Feng had thought if Feng had thought at all.

He was stuck here for a long time, at least until the naming ceremony, which was five years. And getting an adult name didn't mean he could just leave like that. Technically, he could, as he could leave right now because there were no laws in the Empire requiring peasants to stay where they were. On the contrary, such barbarism as slavery had been persecuted and punished particularly harshly and cruelly since time immemorial. But just as there were ways to bind a man to a place with debts and vows, so circumstances could hold him more tightly than the claws of a mystical beast.

The unknown awaits me, which means I must be prepared for anything! Feng pondered as he carefully moved his feet. Everything depended on what he would accomplish by then. Ahead lay foreign lands and strangers, among whom there wouldn't even be any 'relatives' like Shirong's family. Alone amid a hostile world is a great story for a scroll or a crystal, except those heroes possessed something that Feng had only yet to obtain. And that was power.

Besides, traveling requires money and a lot of it. Han had never experienced this problem before because his father was rich! But now, who would give him anything? Shirong's family might have shared a few shabby coins, but what good would that be? So here's another problem: to accumulate enough before leaving the village. And with what, if real coins were rarely seen here, instead exchanging things for food and work? Rob a merchant who came occasionally and exchanged goods for other goods? Slaughter a tax collector who goes everywhere with guards and whose death would get the whole village flattened and executed?

Even though Feng didn't like these people, even though their way of living, even prostrating, disgusted him, they didn't deserve to die either.

Become a student of a blacksmith or a potter? Learn to weave baskets from the Crooked Yao? Such options, of course, were better than hunching over in the field, but firstly, Han had a strong aversion to the word "student," and secondly, they were not particularly eager to teach, even though the village was full of people who would kill for the opportunity to attach their offspring to them as an apprentice.

Kill! Feng jumped up and down. It wasn't just humans that could be killed! There were plenty of dangerous beasts in the surrounding forests that would occasionally bully a careless farmer or woodcutter. The further into the forest, the more food there was, but the more danger there was. And if Feng starts killing dangerous beasts, no one will scold him. On the contrary, they will thank him! Each beast is not only a valuable fur but also many jin of not necessarily tasty, but so necessary and nutritious meat! In this case, Feng would have something to offer to the blacksmith so he could become his student and then ask him to forge a real weapon or even forge it himself!

This was a good idea, albeit one that also required qi. Once again, it was a vicious circle: qi required stamina, stamina required food, and to find and obtain food without dying, he needed to use qi vision and strengthen his body. Fortunately, Feng could improve his stamina as well. At least, he hoped so. And then it was up to qi, which, as the sneaky teacher claimed, was everywhere and in everything.

"You weren't in too much of a hurry," Shirong said grumpily as he unfastened the lid of the basket.

Feng barely refrained from making a harsh reply. He didn't just 'hurry,' he ran as fast as he could, bringing this stupid lunch faster than anyone in the village could! And that's what gratitude is here? Even though Feng had decided to ignore the insults and taunts, it was very difficult to put that decision into action.

His father threw back his head and drank greedily from a jug of sour herbs and slightly fermented berries. Feng looked up at him carefully. A thin beard, an earthy-colored face, and wrinkles, though not as deep as "mother" Zenzeng's. Skinny hands that could deliver heavy slaps and yellowish, sometimes black teeth. This man was a living illustration of the unenviable future that awaited Feng if he didn't change his ways.

"I beg your pardon, honorable Father," Han bowed, showing respect to the head of the family as a younger son should.

Even though he didn't have qi yet, the experience he'd gained from trying to avoid his master's blows in the mock "training sessions" hadn't gone away. Feng ducked a little, and the palm aimed at his head whistled higher.

"What the hell is that?" he shouted angrily. "Do you really think you're an aristocrat? A general's son?"

The two older brothers, Kang and Gang, laughed, pointing fingers at Feng. The laughter did not stop them from shoving rice balls into their mouths, choking as if they might be taken away at any moment.

"No," Feng answered firmly.

He really hadn't imagined anything, and he was actually the son of the greatest of the warlords, but he wasn't going to prove anything to anyone now. As it turned out, getting distracted and letting his guard down was a bad idea. His father's hand flashed again, and Feng rolled to the ground, clutching at the dry grass with his hands.

"This is for you, so you don't forget who you are! You're a peasant, so be a peasant! If you try to go any higher, you'll be cheated, robbed of everything, including your honorable name, and you'll still owe money! I don't want to see or hear anything like that ever again, gotcha?"

"Yes, Father," Feng replied, rolling a little to the side.

He wanted to promise his father that he would run faster next time, but then the chatty brothers would spread the word so everyone in the village would think that Feng was only running because he was afraid of Shirong's heavy hand. But it would be inappropriate to bring it up now. On the other hand, Feng rubbed the back of his head. Why the rationale? He's doing his own thing -- why should the others care? Ridicule? He can take it! Angry, poisonous words? He'll ignore it!

Feng knew how hard, almost impossible, it was to hide something in a village where everyone was on each other's radar. This meant the decision to turn work into training was not only cunning but also very right. After all, if he starts practicing like he used to in his previous life, he'll be forced to stop and find a new job so that he "doesn't have time to do nonsense and waste food." So, as long as he does as they say, Feng will be considered a harmless and useful fool, not a dangerous madman possessed by evil spirits and demons.

"I'll run to continue working as a peasant should!" He still shouted, running away.

"You scoundrel!" He heard the laughter of Kang and Gang in the back.

Exactly what we need! Feng runs, not just for fun but for a cause, without arousing suspicion. But at the same time, increasing his stamina, taking a new step towards awakening his qi. He may have forgotten a lot of things, but a lot of things were still in his memory, and the stances and exercises his master made him practice, he would remember day and night! There were only two paths left to discover qi, repeat the training, adapt it to his puny body, and develop it, and then there were only two paths - either to greatness or destruction because he was not going to remain a peasant!

You need scrolls, books, and crystals - not adventures and feats, but knowledge, techniques, and training! Surely, over the years, books have become even more accessible, crystals have become cheaper, and not only aristocrats or rich merchants can afford them! And even if not, there are libraries in big cities where you can learn everything you need for free!

But shopping and traveling require money, so it all comes down to the headman, the traveling merchant, and the tax collector. None of them would do business with a boy who didn't even have an adult name, and besides, no one was interested in an ordinary peasant either. Therefore, it was necessary to raise his status in the village hierarchy to become a significant figure. And at the same time, without stopping to train every moment. After all, five years, no matter how long it seemed to Feng, would fly by in an instant. And all these years will be sort of randomly killing animals, getting food and hides. Coins will appear by themselves, and then respect will come.

But these are matters of the distant future, the one where he has qi and can stand up for himself.

* * *

Chapter 11, in which the hero learns the dangers of nature and finds a like-minded friend

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on
Patreon. Free trial.
 
Chapter 11, in which the hero learns the dangers of nature and finds a like-minded friend
Chapter 11, in which the hero learns the dangers of nature and finds a like-minded friend

* * *

As he headed to his new workplace, Feng ran as fast as he could, jumping up and down as he ran. As it turned out, his training had the side effect of making his body use more energy, so he was more hungry. And since he was able to do the tasks very quickly because of his agility, his parents would immediately think of a new, no less difficult activity. Of course, there were some good things, too - Feng had become faster and more sturdy, and he had long ago noticed that the distances he used to walk when he was lying on the ground in a sack were now easy. Without proper nutrition, he didn't become much stronger, but his stamina had increased many times over.

The unexpected and very pleasant side of it was that the peasants forgot all about the unfortunate incident with the shit, and the "son of the general" was remembered less and less often. Now he had a new nickname, "Fast Feng," sometimes "Fool Feng" - but the second nickname was not only pronounced without malice, but it had not really stuck on.

Feng had many reasons to think he was a fool. As his stamina grew, he tried again and again to gather qi, doing it the only way he knew how - through a deafening scream. Each time, he drew a demonic image of his master in his head and shouted at him, tearing his throat out right into his imaginary face:

"I will become YOU!"

As much as he hated the master, as much as he despised and wanted nothing to do with him, the main and most important goal, Feng's inner demon devouring from within was to refute his words. It was necessary to prove not to anyone but to himself that the master was a fool, unable to appreciate the gem that was Han and using the real treasure to prop up the door with it. Well then, of course, Feng would become much stronger than the master to meet him face to face, to fight an epic battle that would later not only create the crystal but also begin to be legendary. And Mei, if she's still alive, will see it, suffer and regret her mistake, and lament that she chose the master over Han. But it will be too late!

The phrase that Feng had invented to concentrate his hatred was not only very successful but also did not arouse any suspicion among the peasants, for it contained nothing about aristocrats and generals, nor palaces and masters. Of course, someone who shouted such a thing would be considered a fool but a harmless fool, not some sower of dangerous confusion. Actually, the phrase was only part of a quote, a new wisdom invented by Han-Feng and worthy of being written in the best scroll: I will become like you, I will become you, I will become better than you. Except for shouts, it required something short, something that could be shouted in a single exhalation.

As his stamina gradually increased, Feng carved out time to start raiding the forest, where he struggled to find additional food, from grubs and worms to eggs from birds' nests. There was no time for anything more serious, so it was necessary to prove his usefulness as a provider, which was many times higher than the benefit of another laborer. Of course, if the tax collector got wind of this, it would be a tight squeeze. But one of the advantages of the small village was that, despite internal squabbles and petty squabbles, they had each other's backs when it came to outsiders, who were also considered to be all officials.

So he ran and screamed, scaring away birds and small animals, until the fall. And then, during another fierce shout, he felt that warm throbbing sensation that reminded him so much of wet pants. However, his pants were wet at that moment because he was standing in the middle of the river, solving several important tasks at the same time. He was practicing his balance on the slippery wet rocks in a dabu stance, trying to catch fish with a homemade spear and occasionally shouting furiously. Despite his fears, the cries of anger and despair did not frighten the fish, so the training did not interfere with fishing.

This time, he caught fish without hiding from anyone. Of course, the usual work was not canceled, but as soon as he brought the first big fish from the river, as soon as Zanzen baked it and added the giblets to the usual empty rice soup, his parents immediately recognized that there was something useful in Feng's foolish activities. It meant that he didn't need to be chased off the river. Feng did not disappoint and brought a few more fish, even though he was primarily concerned with feeding his own body.

Even without awakening qi, Feng had a steady hand and a steady eye, something no one else in the village could boast of. Apparently, in addition to his innate talent, his past life skills, such as his diligent calligraphy studies and his many battles with his rogue master, had taught him not only how to dodge blows but also how to accurately strike the elusive target. And now that he had finally felt his first faint trickle of inner energy.....

Feng took aside the spear. It was a long stick carved with a sharp stone, split and burnt for strength, and Feng made backward serrations on its points to keep the fish carcass from slipping back into the water. He plunged inside himself, gathering almost insensible streams of qi into a small ball. At first, he tried to channel them in the usual way - into his lower dantian, but a sudden thought almost made him lose concentration. Strength and stamina were certainly important. They were necessary for the main plan. But what was needed most right now was the mind and memory that would allow access to the priceless knowledge hidden in the head!

So Feng quickly, to prevent doubts and hesitation from changing his mind, directed the qi to his head. The energy flowed through the meridians reluctantly, as if resisting, begging him to change his mind, to let it go, to let it return to its usual place. But Feng remained adamant. He had to clench his teeth in pain, but after endless endeavors and heroic efforts, he still managed. Overcoming the resistance as if breaking through an invisible wall, the qi gathered in the center of his forehead and finally settled, swirling in a slow whirl.

"Over there!" squealed one of the children, so partial to any kind of spectacle, even if it was just the village fool, let alone such an exciting process as fishing.

"Feng, look, it's coming!"

Feng was not distracted by the most important thing in his life. He separated a small, thin stream of energy from the fluid vortex in his head and directed it to his eyes, which were firmly closed. When he felt the familiar cutting and burning pain, he opened his eyelids.

The world bloomed, turned into a myriad of colors and shades, where everything seemed to move at its usual speed, but at the same time very slowly and smoothly - so smoothly that he could even see the wingbeats of flying midges. He could easily see through the bubbling water not only the fish the children were pointing at but also a second fish, a little smaller than the first.

"Ha!" he shouted, striking twice, then he lifted his pointy stick into the air with a pair of silvery fish beating on it.

Even when he was cutting the fish with a sharp splinter, Feng did not let go of his qi vision. It wasn't because he needed to or even because of all those silly teachings about qilin gazes and other nonsense from his master. Using qi vision, despite the sharp headache and pain in his eyes, he felt strong again. He felt that he was closer to his goal, having taken a small but very significant and important step. And the pain... It was a perfect reminder of the significance of such an accomplishment - the wounds of a tired warrior returning from battle, a proud victor, or the eternal companion of a hero who can do anything in the world.

Unfortunately, the sensation soon subsided, the world returning to its usual pace and colors. The tornado in his head subsided and disintegrated - but what remained was the memory of the moment of triumph and pride and the feeling that now he could do it all again.

Cutting fish, with Feng practicing his knife skills (even if the knife was a miserable piece of wood), reminded him of going into the forest with his rogue master. But this time, the memories didn't hurt. On the contrary, they brought satisfaction. He was closer to his goal, even if only slightly. He had almost become like him, a scoundrel that Feng would surely surpass someday!

"That's it!" he shouted. "Who's good? I am!"

"A true fish general!" Shouted Snotty Bokin.

There was laughter and loud shouts, but this time, admiring rather than insulting. And now, the mention of "General" did not cause the slightest offense.

"The real fish general will show up," murmured the little Xuo, "and drag you away instead of the fish!"

"Shut up, you little brat!" Bokin slapped him. "You'll spell it!"

Everyone instantly fell silent and whispered. Some even made signs to ward off evil spirits, while others mumbled invocations to the gods of the forest and the spirits of the river. Feng only frowned and went back into the river under the anxious silence. He struck his spear once more but missed as he was troubled by the heavy thoughts of the river demon. Did it really exist, or was it a silly prejudice of the stupid peasants? Could he be used to his advantage? For example, to announce to the whole village that he is not afraid of the master of the river, then will dive right into his lair and win. And while the whole neighborhood laughs at his stupidity and recklessness, he could dive, developing his body and especially the ability to hold his breath. Perhaps even catch fish at the bottom of the river, but do not tell anyone about it, and eat it all by himself! And what to do if the owner of the river really exists, and besides, he is not averse to eating a seven-year-old child?

"And in general! Nobody's a general here. We're just fishing," Bokin added judiciously.

"Yes! That's right!" The others nodded, and Feng nodded as well.

The last remnants of qi inside moved and disappeared, leaving him with an unpleasant feeling of weakness and emptiness.

But that didn't matter anymore. Feng felt qi, which meant that he was on the right path!

* * *

Qi. So soft and warm, yet hard and prickly at the same time. It felt alive, but it was also painful. Feng was right - summoning it a second time was much easier, but it was too small to do anything heroic. He could do no more than what was available to a normal person who didn't follow his path. Feng could easily strengthen his eyesight, but strengthening his body was difficult. For such matters, qi should have been centered in the abdomen - and to do so in the future, Feng intended to do so as well. But someday later, when he was strong enough to allow himself to circulate qi to two points of dantian at once. Sometimes, he even regretted starting his awakening with his head because his attempts to evoke old memories were only successful for a short time - a very vivid and clear image appeared before his eyes, after which his qi simply ran out, and Feng lay on the ground for a long time, exhausted and empty. And he would even give up on this idea, recognizing the circulation in his head as a bad idea, and transfer the qi to the lower dantian to instantly become the strongest guy in the village. But this would only be a good solution in the short term, and in the long term, it could become an obstacle that severely hindered the fulfillment of the main plan. So he used qi for vision during the day, and at night, just before he went to sleep, his body, exhausted from lack of qi, fell asleep instantly, ignoring all the inconveniences such as barbed straw and hard logs under his head.

It became clear very quickly that the depletion of qi was extremely painful and unpleasant, but it was very beneficial. The body, as if trying to compensate for the deficiency, creates every time a little bit, a tiny bit, but more and more qi. Which can be used in many ways! For example...

"Oh, my ears are already buzzing!"

"How funny you all are walking upside down!"

"Don't walk, but stand!"

"Just fall down already!"

"You fall down!"

"Let's fall down and drop Feng!"

"What are you?!"

Feng inwardly sighed, not allowing himself to lose concentration. Because there was a golden time in every peasant's life when he was too young to be forced to work hard but big enough to get out of the house, Feng was often accompanied by snot-nosed kids. They couldn't watch quietly and silently. They couldn't miss the sight of the village fool standing on his head. Of course, it could be explained that this was not just some kind of foolishness but a tian guan stance, a 'heavenly crown' designed to develop perception, but Feng was not going to do that. Firstly, it would not help. He would be considered even crazier, and secondly, a village kid would have no way of knowing about such things.

Screams, shouts, noise, and noise became his constant companions. The children were constantly and persistently following, watching, discussing, climbing all the trees and rocks, falling, crying, and climbing again. At first, Feng was angry, but then he suddenly realized that enduring the children was also a kind of training. After all, it was easy to maintain concentration when you were meditating like a hero of the crystal near a forest waterfall or sitting on a mountain peak. But try to do it when a few snot-nosed kids are chattering and fighting nearby!

His hands gripped the shaft of the spear tighter. The point trembled. Even though he had gotten stronger, the amount and heaviness of the exercises had also increased, and the work was not getting any less. With the extra workload, Feng was tired every day. But the visible and perfectly tangible results in practice helped him to see the prospects that made him dizzy and salivate involuntarily. Of course, saliva was released only from the only aspect of these prospects - the possibility to get food and always to eat to the brim, and not just some simple peasant food, but meat, fish, and various delicacies. In addition, good food is a necessary component to become stronger physically. After all, because Feng had decided to develop his upper dantian, strengthening his body and strengthening his muscles with qi was not going to work very well, much worse than in his previous life.

No, it could also be done, but very weakly. Feng wasn't upset because, at the current stage, a seven-year-old's superhuman strength would have raised a lot of questions, while his perception and ability to find anyone and anything could always be attributed to luck and talent. But strength was still required, and without proper nutrition, his muscles simply wouldn't grow, and Feng would only become more lean and wiry. The triad of spirit, mind, and body was something his hated master liked to talk about. If his mind wasn't a problem, his body was severely compromised. And by making it more powerful, Feng strengthened his qi, thus getting even closer to the final goal. The hardships and hardships inflicted by his master and the guardians of the Nao family hardened his spirit to the point where he could use it to chop down enemies without any qi.

Awakening the upper dantian did little to increase strength, but it gave something else far more important. Seeing all living things around him and thus obtaining food in even greater quantities. He could hit fish without missing a beat, collect grubs and find berries, perhaps even animal caches with supplies for the winter and ravage, and there was little else that a very hungry guy with qi-vision, who could see and feel the very life around him, could do! During the training and monotonous work, Feng thought a lot, trying to train and develop his mind, not only not to dumb down from the peasant life but also to extract from memory important and useful information for his own development. Belatedly, he realized how the scoundrel master managed to be so particularly scoundrelly. He could just see and feel the qi, all the living things around him! In his previous life, when Feng had used the lower dantian, he had seen much less than he did now.

"He can hear us!" The children wouldn't stop.

"See how he's straining like he's pooping?!"

"What if he bursts?"

"It's burst right on you," Feng promised. "And stain you from head to toe!"

Or drool! The thought of food makes me want to choke myself, he thought. He was pushing, of course, for a reason. Despite the unsuitable dantian, he tried not only to strengthen the body with qi preferably, taking away the trembling hands and head, especially the wiry top, which was already aching, but also to sharpen perception, strengthening vision, hearing, and smell, to someday reach this very "Gaze of a Qilin." And in this area, the successes were tremendous, promising simply huge prospects. As for the body... Feng had already seen that the hardest thing to do was to take the first step.

Get up and start practicing without putting it off until next month. To feel qi for the first time and hold it for at least a few seconds. For the first time, intensify the senses. To crush a rock in his hand for the first time. The first time to pierce a tree with your body. The first time to split the sea and crush a mountain. And for the first time to challenge Heaven.

The latter, of course, required a lot of time. But just as the path of a thousand miles begins with the first step, so the road to victory over the scoundrel master - with incessant daily training. Every wasted minute was a gift to this scoundrel, another confirmation of his righteousness.

"He can give us slaps!"

"We'll give him that when we all pile in together!"

"Come on, look how strong he's gotten! Just like Master Yi!"

"That's bullshit, he'll never be like Yi!"

Feng realized that the silly little kid didn't mean anything like that, but those so familiar words caused a strong flash of anger accompanied by a new wave of determination.

"Don't even think about it," he gritted his teeth, "I haven't forgotten anything!"

The kids weren't frightened at all. On the contrary, they took it as another reason to have fun.

"He's talking again."

"See, he stood upside down, and the aristocrat from his heels flowed into his head."

"From the heels? Doesn't it come out of his ass?"

"Why?"

"My dad always says aristocrats are asses!"

Feng was not surprised the children understood everything in their own way. The main thing was that he remembered everything. He kept in his memory and constantly went over the memories of all the offenses, all the evil words and deeds. There was not enough food, but he fed on pure hatred. It served as an inexhaustible source of energy, giving him the strength to get up and run a hundred more steps, to squeeze out another drop of qi, to make a new swing of a spear or strike with a stone. He will become like a master! He would turn into a master, replicating his accomplishments, every single one of them. And then... Then... Then, he would become much better, stronger, and faster. If the legends of Bao Xiao's Impetuous Blade were legendary before, then now the whole world would be talking about... Mm-hmm, he should have held off on such distant plans until he had an adult name. In the meantime, there is time to think up something sonorous and heroic. So what if the name was given by a priest based on some obscure priestly considerations? Priests are people too, and Feng has five years to find the right approach to his own. To placate him, to butter him up, to do him an important favor so he could justly expect a favor in return.

A new sudden thought that came to mind made him laugh loudly, without restraint.

"Looks like Feng has gone completely nuts!"

"Apparently, there's a lot of aristocrat flowing into his head."

"If you throw a rock, it'll all come out!"

"And then Frowny Shirong will take a stick, and it'll all come out of our asses!"

Feng was so excited by the new idea that he ignored the threatening chatter of the little ones, even if they should have been slapped in the face to keep them quiet. Name! If he decided to fully become like a master, he would take his adult name at the naming ceremony! That bastard took away Han's life, family, future, and Mei. That means Han becoming Feng will also take everything away from the master! After all, if he performs heroic deeds, everyone in the Empire will actually talk about Feng when they mention the master's name! Yes, at first, he would be considered an impostor, a pathetic and insignificant wannabe trying to bask in the glory of the Imperial Grandmaster Qi. But as he accomplishes new feats, everyone will realize he is the real hero, and his master will fade into oblivion even before Feng ends his insignificant existence!

There was only one obstacle - Feng had missed his master's name and then didn't really bother to recognize it. But he had qi, and that was enough! With the qi concentrated in his head this time, Feng would be able to retrieve any moment of his life! And not only listens to all the conversations and reads all the scrolls again but even views his favorite crystals again!

"So Feng should be dropped in the river!"

"Head down so that the aristocrat is frightened and out of his mouth!"

"Come on, then we'll have a bad aristocrat living in the river! Why do we need so much trouble?"

"Maybe he'll get washed away by the current."

"Or he'll poison all our water!"

"On the contrary! Poison the Master of the River!"

"You fool, you can't say that! The Master will hear!"

"No, you fool! Master can only hear by the river! And Feng has already dived twice!"

Feng smiled contentedly. The plan he had come up with on the fly back then was already bearing fruit. Foolish, superstitious peasants were always crowding the shore, waiting for Feng to be eaten by the river guardian. In the meantime, he swam underwater, practiced underwater breathing, and caught and stuffed in a pre-submerged homemade basket of fish, crayfish, eels, and lampreys caught underwater. At night, when everyone was asleep, it was not difficult to sneak to the shore, pull out the basket, and have a feast!

"He's been bragging about how he's not afraid of anyone!"

"Twice doesn't count! I dived twice, too!"

"What are you, an aristocrat too?"

"Fool, I wasn't bragging to anyone! Feng will dive once more! Or more than once!"

"And he'll start snatching young girls!"

"Why?"

"I don't know, but my father says aristocrats go for young girls' asses."

"Yeah, because they're so soft, there's probably a lot of meat or fat in there."

"Hey! What are you doing?" There was the sound of a slap and a shriek. "Do you think they eat them?"

"Father said..."

At this point, Feng couldn't stand it and fell, barely restraining himself from bursting into laughter. Of course, the villagers knew all about breeding. They had been watching goats, chickens, and other animals since they were young, and no one had a hundred rooms in their houses to hide from family members. But still, because of their age, the children did not correlate one with the other because a hen and a rooster were something familiar. Aristocrats were somewhere far away, where everyone walked like Feng, on their heads, grunting and squeaking instead of talking, and they ate not with sticks but with huge ladles with two hands and three times a day! These silly but so serious reasons made him lose concentration. But still, in the last moment, he felt something unusual, as if his gaze was piercing Heaven and Earth, noticing the tiniest speck of dust and every tiny beat of life.

"Arga!" He shouted out, jumping up and picking up the bamboo spear.

The spear slammed into the soft earth, penetrating it almost halfway. Feng's grip on the handle twitched, and he pressed his whole body against it, sinking it deeper.

"What are you waiting for, you fools!" he yelled at the children. "Hurry up!"

The children rushed forward, huddled around the spear. In no time, they scraped away the turf and began to rake the sandy earth with their hands. After a while, the spear stopped twitching, but the children had already dug a deep enough hole, revealing the back of an earth badger who had foolishly ignored the loud cries and carelessly gotten too close. And even though the beast was barely moving by now, the little ones immediately forgot about all the arguments. Each of them grabbed a stick or a weighty stone and began to rain down a hail of desperate blows on the beast. The wounded badger twitched again as if it had gained new strength. It thrashed about, hissing and growling, lunging, trying to bite, but it could not escape because Feng's spear had pinned it too tightly to the ground. Feng felt sorry for the beast for a moment - there was no honor in the victory of the crowd over an already defeated opponent. But he realized that if the beast had broken free, it could have torn all the children, including Feng, to pieces. Besides, the badger was large, with a fluffy, striped pelt that could be traded for something useful from a merchant, fatty flanks for the approaching winter, fat from which, collected in pots, would brighten their table and help them survive the winter, strong bones, and sharp claws that could be used to make excellent weapons and tools, and plenty of meat. In addition, you can ignore the fact the credit for killing the badger does not belong to Feng alone.

"If you help me carry him to my mom," he said in a confident, non-contentious tone, "each of you will get a bowl of rice soup with a piece of meat!"

And only a deafening enthusiastic howl was his answer.

* * *

"That's it, take that and more!" Han-Feng stabbed the sharp stick into the ground passionately.

Even though no one, not even the hungriest peasant, would eat the shoots, fruits, or large, fleshy tuber of the Yellow Woolly, it was still cultivated here. Feng didn't know where it went - whether it was used in alchemy, used as medicine, or as an ingredient in some exquisite dish. But it was one of the few goods the merchant did not exchange for other things but gave real money, albeit small. Coins served not only as a way to pay taxes but also as jewelry - if you put a string through the square holes, you could wear them around your neck, showing wealth and affluence.

Alas, the Yellow Woolly was not only a very fastidious plant but also attracted insects, which willingly devoured both flowers and leaves. And the only way to deal with them was to collect the ones that got out. Or...

"You get one too!"

Sometimes Feng wondered why the small and stiff hornet beetle had such huge and fat larvae. And why, if the beetle itself was useless but easy to catch, but the larvae, which could usually only be obtained by digging up the beds in the spring when planting seeds, so good at burrowing into the ground? Of course, such thoughts did not prevent him from walking along the beds with a sharply sharpened bamboo stick.

With each strike, the stick was jammed into the loose earth and found a new prey. The insects were killed and immediately sent for further preparation in his self-weaved basket. Qi helped him to see the bugs even in the thickness of the earth, and the strokes of the stick sharpened his precision and concentration. Feng stood in one of the stands, which looked appropriate in this case and did not arouse suspicion. And what could be strange about a peasant boy leaning over the garden beds while getting rid of insects?

His relatives acknowledged his efforts as useful but still not very necessary. And if it were not for any apparent benefit, he would have been punished for such a whim a long time ago.

"You'd better go catch some fish," said Gang, who was passing by with a wooden hoe on his shoulder.

"Or chop some firewood," Kang advised.

"You could have chopped it yourself," Feng snapped. Although chopping wood was good exercise, he never liked doing it without an iron axe. Pounding on sharp stone with a wooden mallet and then spending all day chopping a pile of not-so-thick branches and twigs was not what he would call time well spent.

"Uh, don't argue with your elders!"

Feng dodged the slap, jumped up, rolled over, and ran away. The older brothers ran a couple of steps and stopped, for Feng was running lightly, bouncing and twirling his stick with dexterity. Immediately noticing the lack of shouts of pursuit, he frowned. Normally, the brothers were a little more persistent. Something was wrong!

He turned around and curled his lips when he saw that Kang and Gang had picked up the forgotten basket of booty and were beckoning him with a finger. Feng turned around and stalked dejectedly back, certain that he was about to be slapped for disrespecting his elders. He usually managed not to get caught because his brothers always behaved properly in front of his father, but they only tried to beat him up when he was alone. So Feng used his older siblings to develop his flexibility, hone his reactions, and practice dodging and running. Running fast was always useful, whether it was for work, hiking in the woods and rivers, dodging danger, or chasing someone who thought too much of himself.

"O mighty Kang and Gang," he began to bow from afar, "the great and chief pillars of our Duojia!"

The brothers visibly relaxed and opened their ears. They knew that the insolent kid would be punished anyway, but for now, they could let him begin his humiliating plea.

"Kang, which resembles a ferocious tiger, and Gang, whose gaze pierces the Earth and Heaven as if he were a great dragon!"

The brothers smiled and looked at each other. The uneducated fools had never read books, scrolls, or seen crystals, so they were not accustomed to such crude flattery.

"Every step you take reverses the rivers! Your breath scorches the forests! And when you sit down to take a poop..."

"...rockfalls coming off the mountains?" Gang tried to fill the pause.

"... the heavens are sending thunder?" Kang speculated.

Feng made sure they were relaxed enough and that he was in the right position to dash forward. Even though the body reinforcement wasn't working well, it was still working. So Feng gave a qi to his feet, snapped out of his place, and dashed in, snatching the basket.

"They always dirty in their own shit!" Feng finished and, ignoring the outcry, sped off into the distance.

His ability to run fast once again came to the rescue, and the wind whistling in his ears drowned out the hurtful words and threats. Even though the hurtful names hurt Feng less and less after he made important decisions, he didn't want to hear them. His brothers had no imagination, so they were boring and repetitive. He had more important things to do. For example, a third-filled basket of fat and very nutritious maggots.

"I ran!" Feng yelled. "I'll chop wood! Unless I fall asleep after a delicious lunch!"

* * *

"Master Yi," Feng said to the village blacksmith. "It must be hard for you to manage on your own at the forge. It seems like you have a lot of work to do?"

"Hello, Feng," Yi grinned good-naturedly, putting aside his hammer and wiping his sweat. Despite his constant swinging of the hammer, he looked not so much muscular as wiry. "Let me guess! I'm having such a hard time forging these things here that I'd be a fool not to apprentice you so fast, strong, and skillful. And once I have you in the forge, everything will be fine. A dozen dozen demons will come from the Underworld with rich gifts, and a phoenix will descend from the sky and reward me with a mountain of money. Right?"

Feng hadn't thought of demon and phoenix stories, but Yi's words were so close to his prepared speech that he was confused.

"But it's late fall..." he made another attempt.

"And, of course, the whole village will be busy fixing tools, and those who have anything iron will come to me. I'll be swamped with a mountain of orders higher than the top of Crooked Hill, so if I don't take you on, I'll dawdle with so much work."

Feng's mouth dropped open. He had no idea Duojia had a hidden expert, so powerful that he could easily conceal qi and pretend to be an ordinary blacksmith! Could it be that Yi is following some dao of blacksmithing, practicing and amplifying qi while swinging his hammer? The fact that his work does not result in swords made of Star Steel or Blood Iron, but rather poorly made knives, axes, and sickles, is all on purpose for the sake of secrecy.

He cultivates qi in the heart dantian, which allows him to not only fool everyone's heads but also read other people's minds, just like he did a moment ago. Well, maybe he's a runaway demonic master using unholy techniques. In that case, Yi has chosen the right village - there is a constant strong flow of pain and suffering from the peasants, accompanying their usual life, and thus filled with dark, cold yin.

"Hey, don't be surprised and shut your mouth, or a dozen stray demons will fly in!" The blacksmith laughed.

There! Another confirmation that he was very familiar with the Lower Realms! He had to end the conversation and run away. Run away without a trace to keep his qi and soul unaffected!

The blacksmith had obviously noticed his desire to run away, so he laughed even harder.

"Don't look so surprised. How many times do you think I've had kids come to me, wanting not only to become strong," Yi flexed his arm, showing off his not-so-impressive biceps, "but also to learn blacksmithing? So you don't have to work in the fields, don't have to take care of livestock, but just stand and swing a hammer in the forge, getting a lot of money, honor, and respect from the whole village?"

"Probably... a lot?" Feng suggested.

Either Yi was a hidden expert who had prepared an impenetrable story to cover his dark deeds, or he was a simple village blacksmith tired of the crowd of children trying to be his helpers.

"A lot of them! Your brothers were here, too. Even one of your sisters was always here. They came both by themselves and with their parents, and sometimes the parents alone came with requests and gifts for me to take in their strong and healthy children, each of whom had been Gong Buntao himself or at least an imperial blacksmith in a previous life. And everyone is always asking, and asking, and asking, and asking, promising gifts, promising to work for free and even to pay, if only I would take them in."

"What about you?"

"Why would I need that? Sometimes, I could use an extra hand, but I'm doing fine on my own. Duojia is a small village. Two blacksmiths can't do much here. I'm young and strong. I can work for a long time. Why do I have to make rivals for myself?"

Feng wanted to say he would not be a rival since he was leaving the village, but he held back. No one was supposed to know about his plans.

"What if that someone just wants to learn how to forge iron but won't become a blacksmith?" he asked. "Wouldn't take your customers away from you?"

"Customers - wow, what a fancy word you know, they must be telling the truth about - aristocrat. No, it won't work. I won't mess with you. I'll tell you straight away: No."

"But why? Why no?"

"I mean, what's in it for me? I don't like talking to people much anyway. I'm better off alone. And dealing with a six-year-old kid is definitely not my dream."

"I'm already seven!" Feng was indignant. "You don't need to bother with me! I can do it all by myself!

"Yeah, yeah, I heard, I heard. You can catch the river spirit, outrun the wind, and, ha ha ha ha, wash your clothes good!"

Feng puffed up with resentment. He had thought that the laundry episode was a thing of the past.

"No offense, it happens! But the river master, stop it, boy. You'll be lost for nothing. The spirit of the river - he is neither good nor evil, but he does not like it very much when he is disturbed by annoying people."

Feng smiled inwardly. With each day, each trip to the river, and each dive into the depths, he was convinced that there was no such thing as a spirit, only superstitious peasant tales. Now that it was getting very cold, to the training of breathing was added the training of resistance to the cold. It might not be long before he could open a second dantian and be able to fish even in winter!

"If I give up," he said, "the whole village will think I'm a blabber! Though if I should happen to have a more important business....."

"...Like working in a blacksmith shop? Nice try, but it didn't work out. Don't think I care about you that much. You're nothing to me, and I don't care about you. And you won't be the first to drown, die of stomach ailments, or be lost in the woods. And as for blabbering... The whole village thinks you are. Silly bragging, of course, but at least it's fun. Especially if you do find your expected demise."

For such an unsociable recluse as you want to appear, you're too fond of chatting! Feng thought.

"I can help you! And I'll keep diving anyway. I'll be gone soon, which means you won't have to put up with me for long!" he said out loud.

"I know, I know that you will not be my rival... " laughed the blacksmith.

Feng choked with resentment and hatred. These words were so reminiscent of the scoundrel master's favorite saying that he immediately lost the desire to work at the forge.

"...because I can see at once that this village is too small for you. If you survive, if your bad head doesn't get you killed, you won't stay in the village. You'll want more. You're a city boy, aren't you? You'll probably want to go back to the city!"

"So you don't want to take me because I'll leave?" Feng asked with relief. "But I can promise..."

"No, no, no, I'd be totally fine with you leaving. But think about it. What do I need a seven-year-old kid around? And one who's no help to me at all?"

Feng cheered inwardly. It was just a matter of being young, and that was a thing that passed quickly. He had to think of a way to win the blacksmith's favor, to prove his usefulness, to gain his trust, and then to become a handyman! There will be no problems with the parents - they are happy to put one of their offspring in a prestigious and rich place, thus not only receiving honor and wealth but also later, when the son grows up, gaining the ability to order valuable metal things for free, only for the cost of coal and iron.

"I will grow up and prove that I am worthy to be a blacksmith!" he declared, raising his fist in the air. "And I'll show you that I'm very useful! And you must promise me that you will take me!"

"Well, well, well," Yi hummed. "Okay. I don't know what you want to do, but if I see that you're worthy, I promise to think about it!"

"If you're worthy, you're worthy, and that's enough," Feng said, recalling one of his verbal masterpieces.

"Well said!" The blacksmith nodded approvingly.

"See you soon then!" Feng shouted and ran back.

Work, training, and a very bright future awaited him. Why did he even think the blacksmith was such an unsociable meanie? Yi was not only a great guy but also a fine connoisseur who could do justice to a wise quote!

* * *

Chapter 12, in which the hero learns that one is sometimes better than two and overcomes the intrigues of his enemies

[news]T.N. +5 chapters ahead on Patreon. Free trial.[/news]
 
Last edited:
Chapter 12, in which the hero learns that one is sometimes better than two and overcomes the intrigues of his enemies
* * *
For centuries, one of the main problems of peasant life has been food. It was an eternal, relentless battle in its cultivation, harvesting, and eating, where on one side of the battlefield stood hard peasant labor and abundant sweat, and on the other - hunger, crop failure, and the tax collector.

The place where Duojia was located was as if it was created by the indecisive gods who couldn't decide what kind of terrain to set up in this forgotten corner of the Empire. On one side, there were tree-covered mountains that turned into large, steep hills. From the mountains flowed several rushing rivers, which at the foot of the river merged into one large, equally fast river. Then there were dense forests, where the river, slowing down its run, overflowed and formed huge swamps.

And even here, it wouldn't be all bad. Countless generations of farmers had worked hard to create cascades of terraces on the hills where they cultivated rice. The grassy slopes were well suited for grazing the unpretentious goats that provided wool and milk. There was also some fertile land where they grew soybeans, herbs, and vegetables. In the forest, there were nuts, mushrooms, and berries, and in the mountains, it was said, iron and copper had once been found, but long ago and in such small quantities that there was no point in setting up a mine. There were also occasional shiny black pieces of "hot stone," which the peasants often called "phoenix shit" because it burned hot and long, unlike bog peat, charcoal, or firewood.

But it wasn't a blessed land, anyway. There was absolutely nothing here that couldn't be found elsewhere, closer to major cities and busy trade routes. Nothing important enough and in quantities that would attract miners, traders, or craftsmen. The swamps, mountains, and wild beasts here collected regular tribute, taking the lives of not only careless children but even skilled woodcutters and coal miners.

But the main problem was still food. While in late summer and fall, there was always enough food, and the peasants tried their best to eat enough, in winter and spring, they had to make do with nothing but empty rice, a handful of soybeans, and the few nuts and dried vegetables they could procure for the winter.

The peasants also harvested fish, and there was even some surplus during the rice harvest. But there was no way to preserve it. Salt was considered precious here, and there was never enough of it to afford to spend on salting. They tried to dry large fish - just in the sun or even by smoking them with smoke from smoldering twigs and bamboo chips to drive away insects and to smoke them at the same time. And still, the fish constantly spoiled, rotted, or was infested with fly larvae. Small fish at such times were simply used as food, knowing in advance the rest would be lost anyway. The same was true of animals if, of course, someone managed to hunt them alive. The fat was collected in pots. The rest was smoked, dried, or stuffed in their bellies while they had it.

Therefore, no matter how nimble and skillful Feng was, the approaching winter was going to wipe out all the efforts.

* * *

Feng had been preparing for this moment for a long time - a whole day, from early morning to late afternoon. He needed qi, as much as he could get. So Feng stopped using his qi vision, which was even more difficult for him, as he was used to the constant burning in his eyes and the tugging feeling in the depths of his skull. The world immediately changed, becoming faint and blurry, as if a piece of oiled rice paper had been placed over Feng's eyes. Although he was relieved to be free of pain and pain, Feng felt an unbearable urge to take it all back, which he quickly suppressed. The master wasn't lying, or rather, he wasn't lying about everything. Feng really got used to the new way of perception. His "qilin's eye" even began to find the differences between the most familiar colors seen by ordinary eyes and the flows of natural qi, the glow of life, the wandering sparks of spirits of forests, mountains, or rivers.

Feng also stopped running and started moving at a normal pace. He needed to gather all the energy he had not spent during the day and use it for the realization of his plan. And the result was completely unexpected. Not only did the villagers not sigh with relief when they saw that the foolish Feng had taken to his senses, stopped showing off, and began to behave like a normal inhabitant of this remote place, but on the contrary, they became very worried. His parents, neighbors, and neighborhood kids came up to him one by one. Basketmaker Yao, Potter Kun, Aunt Zhao, and even the headman Wang asked if he was sick and feeling well. Of course, no one cared about his health, but Feng understood from their questions that they wanted to know if the disease was transmissible to others and if they should send Feng out into the forest before he infected anyone else.

When they heard that Feng had simply decided to rest today and start again tomorrow, they nodded and went away, and, as it seemed to him, with a degree of disappointment. The news of a terrible, preferably fatal and painful, disease of one of the villagers could at least dilute the monotony of the peasants' everyday life, unlike the simple desire of the local fool to stop fooling around, and for a short time, just for a day.

To Feng's surprise, instead of being pleased with his desire to "be like everyone else," his parents and brothers were not happy either. They were too accustomed to Feng doing everything quickly, to rush from the house to the fields, river, or forest at the speed of the wind. But, fortunately, this dissatisfaction remained only in words, Feng was not even beaten, well, except for the usual daily slaps.

All day long, he tried to absorb as much of the surrounding qi as possible. Actually, he did something like this all the time to grow his inner strength steadily and relentlessly, as all masters do when meditating in the mountains or caves. But today, he was taking in as much qi as he could, trying to cram in as much as he could, feeling that just one extra drop and his head would crack, shattering into a dozen dozen pieces and splattering everything around him.

As he lay down to sleep on his stiff, prickly straw, he realized that he would not be able to sleep, and not from the sharp, skull-burning headache. It was not only energy but intense excitement, greedy, impatient anticipation. Today, he was going to use every drop of qi, every bit of strength to dive into the depths of memory and uncover all the secrets hidden there. Today, he would learn his master's name and thus his future name! A name that will be famous for a thousand accomplishments, which will be recognized by the entire Empire, and which, after viewing the crystals, will be repeated by children dreaming of growing up and becoming like this great hero!

Feng would also browse through all the scrolls and books he had ever held in his hands, picking out and studying everything useful and everything that could be useful here in the peasant life, and also help to plan his development in the best way possible. And, of course, if he had enough qi, Feng would pay tribute to his favorite crystals. And it's not because he wants to have fun, not at all! By looking through the crystals, Feng will be able to peek at Bao Xiao's techniques, not only his but those of other heroes and villains as well, so that he can recreate them, reproduce them, and get closer to true power! After all, his father once said that a rogue master teacher is stronger than crystal heroes, so Feng needs a suitable benchmark, a visible target to surpass. And the fact that the master's favorite saying was a twist on the words of the villain from Impetuous Blade would also serve as an extra boost of motivation! The idea was so good and had so many benefits that Feng wondered why he hadn't thought of it sooner.

Feng squeezed his eyes shut and concentrated. The first thing he decided to tackle was the most important. His future great name. No matter how disgusted he was with his master. No matter how painful the memories were, he recalled that scene in the small palace reception room and channeled the qi into his head.

Fortunately, the recreation of this scene in memory did not bring the expected heartache. Unfortunately, it didn't happen only because the memories never appeared. Feng repeated the attempt several times until he was convinced of the utter futility of his actions. He frowned. Obviously, the vile master had thought of everything. He had used a particularly sneaky and insidious technique to prevent him from learning his name!

Just in case, he tried to recall the forest herb scroll, and it immediately appeared in his mind as clearly as if Feng was holding it in his hands.

He sighed heavily and rolled onto his other side. He sighed heavily and rolled over to the other side. The blocking of his memories had been a hard blow, but let the master hope for nothing. His former student Han would make a new name for himself and make him famous for centuries to come!

The outburst of emotion had weakened his control, and his chi was churning, trying to escape and flood everything around him, so he needed to channel it into something that was not only useful but also energy-consuming. And what could fit better than an extended viewing of a favorite series of crystals? Feng summoned the first issue of Bao Xiao's Impetuous Blade, channeled the qi, and... Again, nothing happened!

Was the master more sneaky and devious than Feng had imagined in his darkest expectations? Had he decided to deprive Han of his last joy... that is, the most useful and important material for gaining power? Feng tried his luck with the other crystals - all his deepest fears were confirmed: in place of the crystals about Jube and Zhang Chuan, there was also a gaping void.

Feng was almost out of control with terror and excitement, so, to avoid being burned by his own qi and giving the villagers something to talk about, he tried to remember something else. And what could be longer, more monotonous, and soothing than the endless process of rewriting scrolls whose contents he had no idea what they were?

To Feng's delight, the memories dutifully materialized before his eyes: he saw his own hands, which were transferring the text from one scroll to another with frugal and very fast brush movements. He was able to read the text of the scroll freely and more than once!

Maybe it wasn't the master. Maybe it was the spirits of the ancestors, the vengeful old chumps who had never forgiven Han's self-will. Han tried to recall the taste of his favorite dishes to relive those moments again. But alas, once again, nothing worked. The theory of spirits was confirmed, but it was too early to write off the master's shenanigans. So now Feng would never be able to taste the seven-layer plum cake, the fried pork ribs in sweet and sour sauce, or the crispy splendor of the Fujian bun...

As soon as he thought of the bun, as soon as he felt the desire to eat it, his qi surged and materialized in his memory the moments of the last feast in Han's life, where he held the bun in his hand and took his first bite. And as it turned out, the taste, smell, and sensation of dragon fire and phoenix flame were no different from the real thing!

Feng frowned. Something didn't add up. Neither master nor spirits would ever bother blocking out memories and leaving something so important behind! He began to flip through the memories of various episodes of his life and quickly deduced a pattern.

Only those periods in which Han had already awakened and circulated qi were available for reproduction. The same was true for the new life - the very first episode in Duojia that could be vividly recalled was a relatively recent fishing trip. Realizing that it was not the intrigues of family guardians and master but some fundamental law of nature, where awakened qi takes on additional tasks and serves as a repository of memory, Feng felt a slight disappointment. After all, what is it worth overcoming the enemy's dastardly intrigues if the enemy himself is not even aware that he was building them for someone?

He sighed and finally calmed down. The qi also calmed down and swirled in a calm whirlwind. It was a pity that he hadn't watched a single crystal after his master's appearance and had only eaten rice, vegetables, and chicken breast! But he still had the most important thing, which was a large library of various scrolls. This meant that there was simply no obstacle to Feng's plan. Feng focused his qi and dived back into his memories. He had scrolls to read!

* * *

"One and two, one and two, and the head fell off," Feng hummed as he worked the sickle

The sickle was a very expensive and valuable object, so one had to be careful - if one drowned it somewhere in the mud, one would not be able to find anything in return. Well, except for the invigorating blows from his relatives, who, unconsciously following the doctrine of the trinity of spirit, body, and mind, cleared the mind and toughened the spirit. Feng had lived in this world long enough to understand the values of the peasants, but it still sometimes struck him: how could something so pathetic, wretched, and poorly made have so much value?

While his feet kneaded the mud, his hands worked on their own. He pulled rice stalks, cut them with a sickle, gathered and tied them into sheaves, which he threw on his back. After the water was released, the ground on the checks would suck, but Feng took it as a workout: not to lose concentration, to work on the precision of the cut and the strength of his feet, which came out of the ground with a loud chomp, and to circulate qi. Then came the jog, during which he would stack the sheaves in neat mounds, and then it was time to work with another implement that could easily become a weapon as well - a large heavy Flail. A weapon which he had learned to use by himself - without any help!

There was also another basket hanging on Feng's side. After the water was drained, not all the fish in the checks had a chance to swim back into the river. Finding it was difficult and almost impossible, so the small fish carcasses would spoil and decompose, serving as fertilizer for the next year. But thanks to his qi vision, which Feng had already managed to keep around the clock, he could see the beating of life so that he could organize a real fishing trip. Alas, all the larger fish that the other peasants had not caught were gone, so Feng was left with the smaller fish. But it was enough not only to eat today but also to dry in the sun, making a winter supply for the whole family!

"Here we'll cut, here we'll tie, and we won't be hungry," he continued to hum.

Life around him was still hard, dirty, and disgusting, but he had managed to do something. And he did it himself, without any help, relying only on his wits, perseverance, and persistence. He survived and stood his ground. He began the way forward and upward. He was not lazy, did not slow down, did not give himself any indulgence for a single day or even an hour. After all, it was worth it to slow down just a little, just to decide that it was possible to rest and relax a little, getting bogged down in the peasant routine, to lose concentration on the goal, as the image of the master immediately came to mind, sometimes with Mei in his arms. The master did not say anything. He just looked with a satisfied smile and nodded, all his appearance as if to show: "I told you so!" A bright little sun burst out from within, any lethargy and apathy disappeared, energy flowed in, and the desire to move forward resumed. To avenge, to prove, to disprove everything that bastard had ever said about Han! His hands began to move faster, his qi boiled furiously, and his hatred blazed like the breath of a fire god. It was still burning, and it had not subsided in the intervening time.

And even if a hundred years, even a thousand, had passed, how could Han forget such a thing? Forget those words from his once favorite crystal, twisted, corrupted by a vile scoundrel?

"If I had a plum pie, I could do better than that!"

* * *

"Look, you bums, follow Feng's example!" Zanzen said, pointing her finger at him.

Feng wrinkled his nose. If he was made an example in front of his brothers and older sisters, then they would want to retaliate by giving him a good beating so he wouldn't become conceited.

"So what if he brought some herbs!" Aimin snorted and was immediately slapped.

"Not "some," but the proper ones!" Mother said. "Which will help you not to die in the winter!"

Even though it promised painful consequences, Feng stuck out his chest and proudly raised his head. He would be beaten either way, so why not enjoy the moment of triumph?

"How does he even know which ones are needed?" His sister persisted

Feng's proud smile turned into a sour grimace. The origin of the knowledge that such a child was not supposed to have was a big problem. If the "son of the general" was written off as Feng being a fool, then the recipe for the mixture would not work. "I know how to store food!" it was enough for his mother, but the others might have unpleasant and untimely questions.

"Everyone in the city knows it!" Feng blurted out, preparing himself for further confrontation. After all, no one could seriously think that.....

"Did you hear that? Everyone in the city knows!" said Zenzen. "And instead of wiggling your ass in front of the whole village, you could do something useful too!"

"But this is a disgusting abomination!" Kang snorted as he stuck his finger into the pot, dipped it in the contents, and put it in his mouth. His mother grabbed a large bamboo spoon and cracked him on the head.

"Keep your hands off it, you little brat! When winter comes, we'll see what you have to say then!"

"Hey, I'm not a kid anymore! I'm an adult," Kang took offense, and Feng laughed."

Kang was indeed already almost grown up. The only thing left was to find a suitable wife because so far very few people willing to marry the son of a not-wealthy, even by local standards Shirong.

"But it's really gross!" Ying supported her brother. "I won't eat it!"

"Oh, look at her!" Zenzan said caustically with her arms at her sides. "I apologize, your city nobility, for serving the food to your table without proper ceremony! Feng! It's all your fault for infecting Ying with your aristocracy! Now that brat probably thinks she's the daughter of the town magistrate or a general."

Ying's gaze directed at Feng did not bode well. The beatings would be augmented by fingernail scratches - the vengeful fool Ying would take care of that. And if a fight couldn't be avoided, then Feng would take it as his good training - channeling his qi to strengthen his body, dodging blows, and hitting back!

"Well, I'll eat the shit of the forest spirits as long as I don't starve to death!" Gang suddenly spoke up for Feng. "Are you sure it won't spoil? Because if we've wasted two days on useless nonsense, I'll twist your head off!"

Of course, Feng wasn't the least bit sure of anything. Yes, he had memorized this scroll by heart in his past life, plus he had recently used qi and refreshed his memory of the contents. The illustrations of forest plants done in two colors with ink and brush were very different from the real live originals, so the possibility of error not only remained but also remained quite high.

But he still gathered the herbs he needed, broke off the fleshy petioles of the right leaves, found and dug up some of the right roots, pounded them with stones into a brown-green, ugly-looking mush, and mixed them with the ashes from the burnt bamboo trunks. The scroll said that food could be stored in this way even without salt, and indeed, the pot of boiled fish stood in the sun for a week, after which the contents, though tasteless, were edible.

And when the time came for the rice harvest, they boiled the fish in a copper cauldron borrowed from the headman and pounded it with a mixture made by Feng, filling large clay pots with the brew, in which they had stored water. After all, they could always run to the river for water, which, because of its swift current, did not freeze even in the most severe frosts, and where could they find something to eat in winter?

Feng realized that such an initiative would have serious consequences in any case. If everything worked out, then the family would not only have food for the winter but also a source of income - the brew could be exchanged for other products and even sold for real money! If Feng wastes a lot of time and effort, he'll get a good beating and a lot of scolding. But since beatings are also good training.....

"It will work!" Feng replied with a confidence he didn't feel at all. "We do it all the time in our city! Honestly!"

* * *

After opening the second dantian, he finally understood what his master was talking about. There were many disadvantages to using two points at once, and Feng understood all the other masters who had given up and concentrated on one thing at a time. He felt weak, helpless, and pathetic once again, as if he had just channeled the energy into his groin, spiraled it into the second dantian, endured the agony, and overcome the wild resistance of the qi that wanted to return to its usual flow. No wonder. The amount of internal energy available for use had perceptibly, simply catastrophically dropped. Feng then tried both reinforcing and strengthening his body, but they were only enough for a few moments, after which he collapsed to the ground, gulping in the cold autumn air.

The disadvantages of using two dantians became more and more obvious the further he went. Now, the qi that Feng's body produced, as well as the qi he received from the natural surroundings, flowed into two places, divided equally. The restriction of the lower dantian was also restricting the upper dantian, making it impossible to absorb and restore the usual amount of qi. Attempts to redirect qi from one center to another were also unsuccessful - getting into the dantian, the internal energy acquired properties that prevented it from properly interacting with other centers. Qi from the lower dantian that was sent to the head caused only pain and bloodshot circles in front of the eyes, although it was probably partly to blame for the fact that Han immediately ran and crashed into a tree as if trying to knock the "wrong" qi out of his head. The qi from the upper dantian launched into his body causing all of his senses to become heightened, and even the roughness of the peasant's body didn't save him. At that moment, Han jumped up, screamed, and then scratched himself for a long time afterward, as if he wanted to shake off the feeling of millions of invisible paws.

He had spent a good deal of time understanding the limits and possibilities of what he had ended up with. At first, he had wanted to just let go of the dantian in his head so he could concentrate on developing the lower dantian, which he considered more important for the battle with his master. The only thing that stopped him from doing so was that he suddenly and clearly realized this action was irreversible. And that if he ever wanted to do it again, he would have to start from the beginning.

Now that he had awakened and mastered qi, the behavior of heroes in many crystals became clear. Previously, he wondered why a hero who was killed by enemies and traveled back in time to his childhood body to take revenge would take so long to grow in strength. After all, not only did he know Heaven Trampling Techniques, but he also had the experience of previous cultivation! The same was true for heroes who had their dantian destroyed by their enemies but had the good fortune to meet a hidden expert or stumble upon a scroll with a secret technique that allowed them to start over. It was always easier to do things off the beaten path, but for some reason, they had to go back to their old level of power instead of meditating for a week or two and going straight back to their old level of power.

As Feng had experienced in his two lives, his previous qi cultivation experience had been almost useless. Now, he would compare cultivation to painstakingly laying out a handful of rice on a go board rather than calligraphy or painting skills. Once the rice is flung to the floor, you can't easily get it back; you have to pick it up and put it out again, no less painstakingly than before.

It was a pity, and Feng liked the level of perception that the dantian in his head gave him. Feng didn't like it enough to abandon the path of power and stay on the path of a scholar because, in addition to thinking, he needed the ability to act, and he couldn't kill a sneaky master without it.

It didn't work with the development of only one dantian, so he could use the second weak one only briefly, only when necessary. The qi Feng's body received and produced tended to flow equally into each of the dantians. Feng's willpower could change its flow, but to a certain limit, beyond that the resistance increased many times over, and the resulting pain made him lose consciousness, as he had experienced a couple of times.

He hesitated and hesitated for a long time, walked like a lost chicken, and even crashed several times into the doorjamb, causing the hut to shake and rice straw to fall from the roof. His parents thought that he was ill, but they were unusually sympathetic, and after giving him a spanking, Feng was allowed to work lightly.

As it turned out later, the hesitation proved to be life-saving. Feng had almost decided to dispel the dantian in his head, sacrificing both the time he had spent and his newfound perception of the world when he suddenly discovered an interesting peculiarity of possessing two dantians.

The qi from the lower one became more sensitive, and it was possible to direct it much more precisely and make much more subtle manipulations. And the qi from the top suddenly gained additional strength, so with a little effort, it was possible to penetrate the depths of the earth or even stone with his eyes. This change was so subtle and insidiously imperceptible that if Feng had been a little more determined, he wouldn't have been able to sense it.

Unfortunately, the problem of developing strength was still the same. Qi flowed equally into the two dantians, each of which grew stronger twice as slowly. But Feng had a solution to this problem as well. That attempt to learn his master's name showed that the pain he had gone through while absorbing qi to the limit was not in vain. Yes, the next day was very hard. He was wrenching and staggering, but after a few days, he felt that the amount of qi had increased significantly! So now, if he could pump qi into the two dantians as much as he could if he could endure the unbearable pain, if he didn't kill or maim himself in the process, he would be able to handle the development of both dantians not only at almost the same speed as before, but even a little faster!

He realized the third heart dantian should be opened as soon as possible. He realized he should open the third heart dantian as soon as possible because the third dantian - whose usefulness Feng now had no doubts about - would add some new and incredible property to the first two. And the sooner he does it, the less damage he'll do to himself, and the less he'll have to regain his former strength!

* * *

If someone had asked Feng what he was doing, he wouldn't have had an answer. It wasn't because he didn't know, and it wasn't because he didn't have the words. He'd argued with his brothers, sisters, and the village kids many times over the months to perfect the art of fighting in tongues. No, of course, no 'duels of minds' - those words stirred up bad memories. But a long time ago, he had decided to take the verbal skirmishes as training, too. After all, what could be closer to a mind exercise than a well-chosen word, spoken not sometime later, maybe even in the back of an opponent who had already forgotten about you, but at the right time, at the right moment?

Just say, "I'm tasting the rocks"? Then it would sound completely stupid, in the style of a village idiot. "I do it with qi"? The locals had no idea what qi was. "Choosing the right stone?" That would be pure truth - but dull and scrambled, not conveying even a thousandth of the full picture.

Feng actually tasted the stones. He didn't bite them, lick them, swallow them, or chew on them. He sat on a rocky bank in the middle of the river, on a pile of rounded stones sharpened by water, chose each one, enveloped it with his qi, and grasped its inner essence. And who knows why trying to feel the stone qi from the palm of his hand caused exactly the taste sensation?

"Hey, Feng! What are you doing?" came from the shore. "Choosing, ha-ha, a weapon against the water spirit?"

He rolled his eyes. As soon as he went to the river, the children began to gather. He'd thought no one would come this time because the sight of Feng diving had grown old and old, so fewer and fewer people showed up to watch him die in the jaws of the rivermaster.

"Go to the ass!" Feng replied resourcefully.

"Then sit there, you fool!" Bokin took offense and really went away.

Feng smirked. A duel of the minds, you say? You need to choose the right weapon!

One of the stones he grasped with his palm seemed different from the others. Feng closed his eyes and concentrated on it even more. The stone had a very dense structure and was made up of many wavy layers of intermingled layers, giving him a feeling of solidity and reliability. Feng had come across similar stones before, but they were either much smaller than he needed or inappropriately shaped.

Feng's grin grew even wider, turning into a satisfied smile. Looks like this is it! He looked around - more out of habit than necessity, for his sight and sense of qi showed all the living things around him. There was no one around. Bokin had moved far enough away, and the others were not interested in the village fool sitting on a pile of cold stones.

So he reached for the qi and released it through his fingers.

"I have qi. And that's really enough."

He could not get used to how easy and malleable his qi was, how strong and flexible it had become at the same time. A trickle of sand sprinkled out of the stone clutched in his hand, and the farther it went, the faster and faster it went. It took only a few moments before a perfectly round hole with shiny smooth walls appeared in the center of the very heavy and incredibly hard stone. Feng picked up a pre-prepared stick and stuck it into the hole. The stick was too thin and went too deep into the hole. He could, of course, look for a thicker stick. Or shove some bamboo chips inside to wedge the stick and fix it firmly inside the stone. Or you could just tie it down with a rope. Feng chose the fourth option.

The stone he channeled the qi into felt like a wave and shrank a bit, tightly encompassing the stick and clamping it firmly inside. Feng looked at the resulting tool and smiled. It didn't even look like a hammer, but a heavy pickaxe, like the illustration in one of the scrolls he had read.

Feng swung it and with all his human strength, without using his qi, struck the rocky ledge. The rock spattered out, hurting his bare feet, and a noticeable indentation was formed where the blow had struck. Feng scrutinized the pickaxe and was satisfied that the stone he had chosen with his qi was very strong and suitable for making the strongest tools.

"Master Yi, just wait. You'll have a new apprentice soon!"

After all, as the great thinker Han Nao once said: "A brush can hurt more than Star Steel." And a good heavy stone pickaxe can hurt even more!

* * *

Chapter 13, in which the hero learns the power of words, the disadvantages of fame, and the benefits of mushrooms
 
Chapter 13, in which the hero learns the power of words, the disadvantages of fame, and the benefits of mushrooms
* * *

If you do something strange once, the whole village will come to see it. If you do it five times, there will be gawkers, but they will be much fewer. Ten - even the most impatient will get bored. They will find something more fun to do than to get their asses off work, play, or anything else necessary or interesting.

With his daily dives, Feng had long since ceased to be a major attraction but had become a routine, like sunset and sunrise. The rain is falling, Yi is forging, the Sun is shining, Feng is running and diving, the cold mountain wind is blowing, and old Yao is weaving his baskets - all the usual routine, as the gods have done since time immemorial.

Feng tried not to disappoint, setting himself up as a model of routine and consistency for the villagers. So, as soon as the ice broke, he went to the river to catch fresh fish and to test his new harpoon, the tip of which he had made from the same stone as the pickaxe.

The past winter, despite the jaw-dropping boredom, had been very fruitful. Feng had finally opened the third dantian and then worked hard to return to his former level of strength. As it turned out, emptying all the qi and re-collecting it to the point of bloodshot eyes was more fruitful than expected, even if he reminded himself of Mo Wei, nicknamed "Black Cliff," a villain from the crystals who used a qi cultivation method that required him to regularly inflict pain on himself. Only, unlike Mo Wei, Feng didn't enjoy pain one bit!

But now Feng was able to train each dantian in turn, tamping qi into two of them while the third rested and recovered. Feng didn't know if he was getting used to it, or going crazy, or if he had discovered some special training secret, but as time went on, the pain dulled and almost disappeared, turning into an almost pleasant tugging sensation of a job well done.

Han Nao had watched enough crystals and read enough scrolls to know there were twelve levels of cultivation with three degrees of proficiency - low, medium, and high. And moving from level to level required not only overcoming the bottleneck but also experiencing the Heavenly Retribution, a stream of deadly lightning bolts the Heavens sent to those who dared to challenge them.

But no matter how much Feng tried, not only could he not feel this very bottleneck, not only did he not have to break through the invisible barrier, but he could only see thunder and lightning during a thunderstorm. And that meant only one thing - it required a manifold increase in effort. After all, according to his father, the master was stronger than Bao Xiao, and after all, the latter had reached the penultimate stage of Soul Transformation. This meant that the master was at the Ascension stage, as a Grandmaster should be, while Feng was trying to overcome the stage of Qi Condensation, but it was not condensing for some reason!

"Hey, Feng! How long are you going to stand there? It's cold!" shouted a familiar voice.

Feng wrinkled his nose. There was no way he could do without an audience. Mu and Tsu were old enough to be allowed to go to the river so they wouldn't get bored of diving.

There was no point in waiting. Feng's plan was a complete success. The preserved fish hadn't spoiled over the winter, so no one in the Shirong family had died or even gotten sick. But he still wanted something fresh and less disgusting. Of course, he had gone into the forest many times, ravaged nests and animal stores, and had not been sparing of mice, birds, and grubs, but until he had developed enough qi to keep from falling through the snow, regular forest subsistence was out of the question!

Feng leisurely stripped off his clothes, leaving him in his loincloth. He took a few deep breaths, picked up his spear, and dove into the deep water. The cold water burned more than fire, but the cold didn't bother him now because he finally had a chance to strengthen his body again! The heart dantian, although it had no part in strengthening his body or improving his qi vision, helped him to feel his condition much better, and he was able to remove any wounds, ailments, or the lingering effects of disease and malnutrition. Thanks to it, Feng had gained another aspect of sensitivity - an instinctive understanding of the health of man or beast. He could see that his new kin were not doing well, and he was even going to help them, not out of gratitude, though he felt a certain amount of affection for them, but as training.

Feng swam beneath the water, watching for fish. The cold water had a strange crystalline clarity, either because of the winter time or because of his new and improved abilities. He hunted for fish, but he swam like a fish, even better!

He didn't need any big catches. No one, not even his family, needed to know that Feng wasn't just swimming underwater in an unsuccessful search for a non-existent demon but was fishing. Even though he could stay underwater for a long time now, and his average dantian had improved many times over, Feng still ducked out more often just in case, so the spectators wouldn't think he had already drowned.

As it turned out, the new spear brought nothing but disappointment. The new spear was no better than a bamboo stick, but the heavy stone tip shifted the balance, so Feng missed the first couple of times. This also made swimming with it uncomfortable or rather unaccustomed. Feng decided to take it as training, but he learned an important lesson: every battle needs its weapon, and every job needs its tool. It was the kind of wisdom worthy of a scroll, but Duojia had neither scrolls nor educated men to appreciate it.

Thanks to his eyesight and qi perception, the fishing trip didn't last long. Feng quickly picked up the lampreys and sucked on the rocks at the bottom, which, although they had lost their fat reserves after the winter, were still very tasty. Then, one by one, he found two large fish, struck them with his spear, and put them in his makeshift cage with the lampreys and a few small crayfish.

The deed was done. He had not only enough food for today but also for the next day. It was time to get out, distract Mu and Tsu with something, get them off the river, and then secretly return for the catch. Feng was amazed at how easy and quick it was to get food. It was not only nourishing but also tasty, using dried forest herbs as seasoning. And how different it was from those dull times before the return of memories from his past life!

If his goal was to eat plenty of food, he could continue to live here in Duojia, climb up the hierarchy, become an apprentice to Yi, become a blacksmith, give up his torturous training, and live a long and carefree life until he was old. Only he would forever remain not even a fish in the pond but a tadpole in the swamp. Let large, strong, even the most powerful, but a tadpole live in the swamp slime! Such an outcome would not cause the master to smile derisively for only one reason: he had no way of knowing about his new existence.

The memory of his mater, as usual, made his eyes glaze over with a red veil, and his qi boiled furiously. Feng even let out a gasp of air and nearly swallowed water, which would be the funniest and stupidest demise in the world, making the spirits of ancestors, master, Mei, gods, and demons laugh their bellies out.

Feng hurriedly calmed his qi and was about to surface for a breath of fresh air. He could get away from the river and do some other training.

He didn't sense anything wrong until the very end until it was too late. Neither his eyesight nor his newfound perception nor his intuition told him anything. He felt only a slight, subtle change in the background chi somewhere near the bottom and saw an almost imperceptible dark spot that resembled a slightly thicker growth of algae. And then something soft and elastic wrapped around his leg and pulled him down to the depths.

To admit it, Feng was frightened. He was so scared that he forgot all about it, and he gasped, letting out the rest of his air and ceasing to hold his chi. His eyes widened in horror as he stared at the wide, flat mouth that opened right in the middle of the seaweed at the bottom of the river. The fact that he couldn't see the owner of the mouth only made him more frightened, making the situation even more frightening.

Feng didn't know how he'd managed not to drop his harpoon, but his fingers must have been cramped with terror. Instinctively, he jabbed at the invisible foe and even hit, but the point slipped on something hard, not hurting the enemy in the slightest.

Feng realized that this was the end. The gods had laughed at him again: he, so arrogant and smug in his false search for the river spirit, had managed to find it after all. For the foolish peasants, who were not so foolish, he would now be just another victim of the water monster, an example for their children, a source of gossip and conversation for the next few months, until another, more interesting or important topic could be found.

And the master... And the master, if he finds out, will use another stolen quote: "A warrior should take in his hands only the sword that he can lift," and then he will hum satisfied, turn around and go his way - happy that the former student has exceeded all possible expectations!

Feng felt his eyes darken. Not only from lack of air but also from the wave of all-consuming anger. He would not give the bastard such pleasure, and if he were to die, he would do so as a hero, with a weapon in his hands, fighting an uneven battle with the monster!

He squeezed his eyes shut and tried to calm down. It was hard to do so, for a tenacious tongue had already pulled his foot into a toothless, wide mouth. His foot slipped on something sticky and fleshy.

Feng focused on the qi. Even though the creature had an incredible ability to disguise itself, was all his efforts, suffering, and training for nothing? Could the possession of three dantians at once, all the pain and suffering he had gone through to discover them, not help him in a time of need? Along with the returning qi flow came a calmness. A sense of ringing frosty clarity came over him, pushing the raging emotions to the back of his mind. The creature grabbed him with its tongue and was about to chew on his leg - but would its camouflage skill resist direct contact?

Perception was still as silent as ever. Even though the body was touching something alive, through the qi, it felt like a part of nature, like stone or sand. Feng turned to the heart dantian and channeled qi first into the leg and then further, straight into the river monster's body.

As it turned out, the creature was not sick and was perfectly healthy! Such knowledge would have been useless if the qi hadn't shown the limits of this health, from the outline of the long, flattened body, the powerful tail, the broad fins, the fleshy tendrils on either side of the snout, and the bright spark of the twin heart beating deep within! If not for its size and long tongue, the creature would be no different from an ordinary catfish. Han Nao had once been very fond of eating young catfish in black bean sauce with white onions and ginger. And now, as a karmic retribution, this catfish was going to devour young Han!

Without opening his eyes, for his eyesight would be of no use now, Feng directed his qi straight into the spear, feeling the wood and stone of the point begin to crumble under the force of his energy. He swung his spear as hard as he could, aimed it at the creature's mouth, and gave it a sharp blow.

The spear slipped past his leg, leaving a deep cut on his foot, and plunged into the monster's gut, straight to its slowly beating heart. As if satisfied with its work, the spear finally gave up and shattered into small splinters and shards of stone.

Only now, when it was too late, the creature sensed something wrong. Its tongue unclenched, releasing Feng's leg, and suddenly, like a passerby's figure from the thick fog, a huge body appeared against the bottom. Feng made a few powerful paddles, getting farther away. Just in time, the monster's body convulsed, kicking up sand and streams of water.

Feng's body twisted and turned, and he lost his bearings for a moment, not realizing where the top was and where the bottom was. Fortunately, the calm had not yet worn off, so he didn't panic or do anything stupid or lose the last of his air supply. And when he was no longer flailing around in the water like a random splinter, he managed to get his bearings, swim up, and take a greedy gulp of fresh, frosty air.

"Hey, Feng, what's wrong?" Mu shouted. "It was so! Water! It was like a fountain! And..."

Feng did not listen to this torrent of words but immediately dived back into the depths. He swam up to the cloud of sand that had not yet settled and swam closer to the monster's qi, which was now fully manifested. The spear passed through the esophagus and struck the heart or the organ that replaced it. And now, except for the last convulsions, the creature could be called dead.

To avoid unpleasant surprises, Feng channeled qi into his palm, strengthening it and reinforcing it. He thrust his hand under the gill cover and grasped the river master like an ordinary caught fish.

The gills slammed into his hand like a vise in Master Yi's forge, and if it hadn't been for the qi, Feng would have lost his fingers. He pushed his feet into the muddy bottom and pulled the weightless carcass toward the shore.

"Feng! Feng! So what was there?" Mu shouted as soon as his head appeared above the water.

Feng made no reply, concentrating on trying to make his way to the shore. It took him a long time, and when he was done, his feet slipping on the rocks as he tried to move the body of the river monster even one more step, a crowd of peasants had already gathered on the bank, with Tsu standing in front of them, gesticulating wildly with his arms spread wide.

"A real man always keeps his promises," Feng said with a proud expression. "So what were you saying about the river master?"

* * *

Once before, in another life, Han Nao really wanted to become famous. He wanted to become famous for the entire Empire. His father, General Guang, had said that Han had achieved such fame but not in the way he would have liked. He dreamed of being a great warrior and thinker, but the fame of a worthless glutton did not appeal to him.

Feng needed fame too. But it wasn't for ego gratification or to bask in the acclaim of the world. He was going to mine the fame to forge it, like bad ore from a swamp, into a Star Steel blade that would strike his master's spirit while Feng's sword pierced his body.

After killing the River Master, Feng got his fame. And it was annoying. The feast was over, and the whole village was stuffing their bellies with meat that was not very tasty and tinged with mud. He had to tell the story of the monster's murder many times, and he didn't lie or embellish, but he even left out a lot of things, like the dantians and qi. He told the truth: that he had made the spear, had trained and prepared for the fight for a long time, and had survived only by sheer luck.

As it turned out, every great deed has great consequences. The village stopped thinking Feng was a fool and began to greet him respectfully. The new nickname "General Feng" was no longer used as a taunt but with respect. At home, his prestige, already high after a successful winter, where thanks to the fish Shirong had procured, he had a nice jingling bundle of beautiful copper coins, had increased many times over. People began to ask his opinion and advice, and when he wanted to practice or go into the forest, they let him go without any objections. Aimin was the only one who behaved as usual, always sulking and turning up her nose. But Feng knew it was only out of jealousy.

But there were negative sides to his accomplishment. Now, wherever he went, whatever he tried to do, he was followed by a flock of children, always looking at him with eyes full of admiration. And if he liked it for a couple of days, he found it irritating.

"Hello, hero!" Yi waved at him, putting down his hammer and wiping the sweat from his forehead. "It's been a long time. I didn't expect you to honor my humble smithy with your attention."

Feng smiled and slung the heavy basket he had made from bamboo trunks, vines, and willow bark. He had watched Yao's work many times and tried to do the same, but his shoddy handicrafts were still no match for the old man's smooth, even beautiful wickerwork.

"Hello, Master Yi!" Feng smiled. "I would have come earlier, but alas, worries. They are like the shadow of time blocking the sun of life."

"Well said!" Yi marveled. "Did you come up with that yourself?"

Feng, who liked this quote very much himself, smiled broadly. It was not for nothing that he saw a kindred spirit in the blacksmith!

"No, it was said by Martial Monk Zhu after the enemies had accosted him at the Moon Lake Inn, and he had defeated them all."

"Alas, I am not acquainted with him, but I would very much like to meet him. Apparently, he's not only very strong but also very wise! Why was he attacked? What enemies?"

With his heightened sensitivity, enhanced by his heart dantian, Feng felt a strong, greedy flash of interest coming from the blacksmith. His intuition was screaming at the top of his voice, telling him that he shouldn't just tell him.

"Oh, Master Yi, I'm sorry, I have to hurry. I'm taking this home!"

He threw back the lid of the basket, revealing shiny black chunks of the substance he had been mining all winter in the mountains with his stone pickaxe. His actions had, as usual, many purposes. He was practicing his strike, learning how to apply force with precision and strength, training his muscles, developing his then still weak lower dantian, and, of course, honing his sensitivity to feel the warm energy of the hot stone embedded in the rock.

"Phoenix shit!" The blacksmith shrieked with utter delight and without restraint. "What do you need it for? Where did you get it?"

"They say this stone burns better than wood. I'll take it to my mom to cook. Besides, it's cold at home, and I like the heat."

Yi let go of the hammer, which fell to the ground with a loud clang and ran his fingers through his thick sweaty hair.

"Stoking the hearth? Are you out of your mind?"

Feng smiled widely.

"What's the big deal? I got it myself, and when I need it, I'll get more! Of course, there is not much of it in the mountains, but if you know how to look for it, then you will have enough for a long time!"

The expression on the blacksmith's face changes, becoming like a villain from the crystal who sits down at the table with the protagonist to lure him into a trap with a false heartwarming story.

"Say, Feng, how about you give this stone to me? And not just this one, but whatever else you can get? Don't worry about Mom and the house. I've got peat that's good for heat, too! And I've got plenty of it!"

Feng inwardly snorted. Peat was indeed plentiful in the area - it was enough to go to the swamp, cut bricks from it, and avoid drowning or being preyed upon by beasts. But it burned only slightly worse than good firewood when dried and was much easier to obtain.

"I don't know, hot stone is better than peat," Feng scratched his chin doubtfully.

"But using it for a house is pointless!" Yi didn't back down. "It must belong in the forge! And I'm willing to pay! With money!"

"Hey, Feng!" Little Chun wailed. "So, what was the matter with the monk?"

Feng glanced at the youngsters who had noticed him gathering at the forge, and in a voice whose falseness made his jaw ache, he replied:

"Oh, I'm so busy, I'm so busy! There's so much to do. Dad and Mom make me work, and I don't have time for chatter! I'm not some blacksmith's apprentice to stand in one place, help, and at the same time tell not only about Monk Zhu but also about many other heroes and villains! Obviously, I would still have to go to the mountains to mine hot stone, but the rest of the time...."

Feng stammered, catching his breath.

"Listen," said the blacksmith in an equally fake tone, "I've got an idea!"

Feng glanced at him furtively, trying with his whole appearance to show how uninterested he was in possible suggestions.

"An idea, Master Yi?"

"A fine and marvelous idea!" confirmed the man. "I see you have grown strong and sturdy. How about you stop wasting your talent on peasant work and go to work in the smithy like a real man! You'll learn a useful trade. You'll become strong, and the girls will be all over you! How about it, huh?"

"Oh, Master Yi, you know, I'm so busy, so busy, and my parents might not allow me to go to for...."

"Feng!" The blacksmith cut him off, becoming serious at once. "Don't be impudent. I don't throw such offers around. The hot stone is good, but I've lived without it, and I'll live without it. And if I want stories, I'll go to the hut of the lame Sun and listen to what he tells his wife after a jug of bog berry tincture. I'm used to working alone, and I rarely throw such offers around."

Feng felt that since it was about serious matters, there was no need to fool around anymore.

"Master Yi, this is a great honor for me," Feng said, bowing his head respectfully."

"All right! Well, if that's the case, swing the bellows first. When you're a little older, you'll be able to work with a hammer!"

Feng had watched the blacksmith's work many times, so he knew what to do. So he jumped up to the large, strange thing made of wood and leather, grasped the shiny, polished handle, and pressed down with all his might.

A stream of air whistled out of the nozzle. The coals in the furnace flared and glowed scarlet. Yi grabbed the oblong piece of metal lying on the anvil with long tongs and thrust it into the fire.

"Hey, Feng, listen, Feng!" Chun wailed again. "So, what about the monk?"

"Right, tell us about the monk!" Some of the kids chimed in.

Feng swung the mech again a few times, then paused after seeing the blacksmith's sign.

"Come on, come on, tell them!" Yi encouraged me.

Feng smiled slyly and began the story:

"One day at sunset, when the last rays of the sun were reflecting in the calm surface of the mountain lake, a tired traveler appeared near the inn on the shore. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and statuesque, but he had a large belly that hinted at a great love of food. Simple loose robes of coarse cloth and a heavy iron-rimmed staff showed that the traveler had chosen a spiritual path. And the name of this remarkable man was ...."

* * *

Feng had once feared that his elevated status in Duojia would be an obstacle to his ultimate plan to destroy his master, not so much his body as his spirit, his personality. That he would become a local celebrity, satisfied with his honorable position, thinking that if he was happy here, why bother?

That didn't happen. The effect was exactly the opposite. When Feng felt the first serious successes, he received confirmation that the plan was working, which meant he was on the right track. Feng felt the desire to redouble his efforts, for the desired goal now seemed so close, so attainable!

His master could forge swords, so Feng became a blacksmith's apprentice. The master could cook - Feng also took part in the cooking, even if the result was a barely edible but still satisfying mass of fish. There wasn't much left to do - advance along each of these paths and reach perfection! Feng had even become, albeit only in a small way, a healer. After discovering the heart dantian, he not only corrected lingering problems in his own body but also covertly practiced on his relatives, trying to influence his father and mother to improve their terrible health. Qi training and battles with and without weapons were also something Feng did regularly, even if the weapons were peasant tools like flail and sickle. But since he was now working at the forge, he would soon be able to forge his real weapons!

Alas, there was only one skill left that Feng not only hadn't practiced, but he didn't even know how to approach it. Talismans. The master definitely knew how to make talismans, which he used to torment him and Mei. Such a talisman would greatly help Feng's training, so it was foolish to put off mastering this art. Alas, there were a whole bunch of obstacles that made him unsure of how to approach this problem.

He had an idea for ink. The forest was full of black eyes, an inedible berry famous for leaving a dark purple mark on clothes that was very permanent and could not be washed off. Soot and charcoal were also plentiful in the village, so Feng could make ink sticks by selecting the right ingredients. Creating a brush wasn't a problem either. Feng guessed that a good brush would probably require more than wrapping a bundle of wool around a stick, but there was still the option of making a stylus out of reeds or bamboo as a last resort.

The main problem was paper. No one in Duojia had any, except perhaps the headman, who was the only one who had to report to the imperial officials and order from a merchant. And it was probably the merchant who sold the paper to him, charging him a hefty sum of money.

The fact that Feng had no idea how to go about creating a talisman didn't bother him. He didn't know how to do many things, and if he didn't try, he would never learn.

"Master Yi, is it true that there is iron ore in the swamps?" He asked, leaning on the bellows.

"That's true, Feng," replied the blacksmith.

Now, after a full day's work, he looked like the first guy in the village: half-naked, muscular, and smoky. Aimin's older sister, who had changed a lot over the past year from looking like a scrawny village child of unknown sex to looking rounder in all the right places and blossoming. As usual, when she saw Feng, she gave him a displeased look, but he pretended not to notice.

"Do we have one around here?"

"Why would you need that, kid?" Yi asked, still pounding his hammer. "Swamp ore is crap, and it takes a lot of effort to make something good."

"If the swamp ore enters the crucible of the forge and receives a thousand hammer blows, it will turn into Star Steel! And then there is no barrier to it!"

Feng wasn't bothered by the fact that he was blatantly quoting his master. First, the bastard had stolen a thousand of Han's quotes, so now he was just getting even. And secondly, if Feng had decided to take everything from his teacher: his name, his deeds, his personality, then the quotes, no matter how bad they were, would be worthless.

"Well said!" Yi exclaimed in delight as he put down his hammer. "It's a pity I can only read a little, but I can't write. I could have written it on the forge!"

Feng was saddened that the blacksmith liked his master's quote so much, but only a little - after all, it had become Feng's quote!

"I can write," he admitted. "I can write very well."

"If it's as good as making up phrases," the blacksmith laughed, "then I'll never be able to pay you back! Where'd you learn it? If there's one thing Shirong knows how to do, it's make babies!"

"I'm from the city!" Feng explained without much hope of being believed.

"Flames and demons, I keep forgetting about it!" Yi exclaimed. "So, are you going to write it?"

"Do you have paper and a brush?" Feng asked hopefully.

Of course, He couldn't even dream of good silk, but he could always ask for a couple of sheets as a reward for his work. And then...

"Of course there is. How could there not be?" replied the blacksmith.

"Really?" Feng rejoiced.

"I also have a dozen maids, a horse, and a palace!" Yi laughed. "Think about it, where did I get the paper? Why do you think the merchant is charging so much money for it? It's only made in the city, and everyone needs it - judges, officials, merchants, and some villages too."

Feng was surprised. In his previous life, he was so used to the abundance of books and scrolls that the concepts of "paper" and "value" were almost opposites. He knew how to make paper - he had not only had to rewrite the scroll about its creation but even redraw the illustrations. It was made almost from garbage: bark, rags, and, most importantly, rice straw. It was the same thatch that Duojia used for roofing, bedding, mats, and mostly for twisting into tight bundles and burning as the worst but most readily available fuel.

The process of making proper paper required eight dozen steps and many components. But for something very simple, a simple grind of straw, water, and a frame of stretched cloth would be enough!

"Don't be so upset!" The blacksmith misunderstood his thoughtfulness. "There's no need for any paper! I'll carve a piece of wood, you write, and then we'll nail it above the forge! Will you do it?"

"I will!" assured Feng. "Master Yi, I have to run home right away!"

"All right, go!" The blacksmith waved his hand dismissively.

Feng rushed as fast as he could, catching a glimpse of Aimin's satisfied smile and the predatory glint in her eyes.

The smithy was in the back of the village, but Feng was home in no time. He burst into the hut, nearly knocking down his father and brothers, who had returned home.

"I know how we can make a lot of money!" he squealed with joy.

* * *

" ...and only when the tip of his blade pressed against the brigand's neck let out a thin trickle of blood, the brigand reluctantly pulled off the monkey mask, revealing a beautiful female face to the astonished Bao Xiao!"

The audience groaned in unison. The children did not hesitate to shriek loudly; the peasants showed more restraint, only clapping their hands on their thighs.

"So what is your name, beautiful brigandess," Bao Xiao asked. "I am not a brigand," replied the one. "My name is Mei Lin, and I want to avenge the death of my parents!" "In that case, I will help you!" Bao Xiao exclaimed fervently. "After all, our goals are the same!" "I don't need help," Mei Ling objected. "But I won't refuse a trustworthy companion! Especially if his blade is as impetuous as yours!" This was how Bao Xiao met Mei Lin, the love of his life!"

This time, the adults couldn't stand it either. They jumped up from the ground and shouted along with the children, expressing admiration and sincere, almost childlike delight.

Even though he could reconstruct the sequence of events up to the very last moment, Feng did not understand why everything had turned out the way it did. As soon as he mentioned the hero from the crystal once and then briefly recounted his story to the blacksmith and the children the whole of Duojia knew about it softly and imperceptibly as if under the influence of an enchantment or a particularly sophisticated mental technique. Feng had tried to exercise the village fool's right to freakishness, except that now he was no longer Shitfeng, nor was he a mad foster boy who thought he was an aristocrat or the son of a general. For the village, he became a respected apprentice blacksmith, standing almost at the top of the village hierarchy, a daring daredevil who had defeated an evil river spirit and fed its meat to the whole village. And somehow, it happened one day this weakness, like a small hole in the dam, widened, turning into a gaping hole. When half the village began to gather near the forge and the other half to jostle behind the first, trying to get closer to the storyteller, Yi couldn't stand it and chased them all away, including Feng. He was eager to find out who had planted the alchemical poison on the head of the Shi Clan to frame Hua Lun.

Feng had been busy at the forge, learning how to convert qi into Water, cooling the workpieces faster, keeping the fire in the furnace, and affecting the Metal in the workpieces while forging, but now it was all a waste of time. He could not find any sense in training his throat and tongue muscles, no matter how hard he tried.

The realization came later, piercing like a lightning strike. Yes, he was wasting time on stories, but who was to say that this particular one - staying relatively still in one place - wasn't one of the important parts of training?

The peasants accustomed to Feng's eccentricities only poked their fingers and laughed a little when he stood first in the dabu stance, then flowed into the tian guan stance, and then merged with nature, stretching his arms to the sky in the shenglin stance.

One of the main misfortunes of the village, besides crop failures, poverty, and taxes, was boredom. It was because of the lack of any entertainment that peasants could spend months or even years discussing meaningless events, which, as they gradually grew in detail, became so distorted that the root cause was soon lost. It was because of this that such insignificant things as a neighbor boy stepping in shit or drowning clothes while washing became known to one and all. And now Feng had given the village what it so desperately needed.

Unexpectedly for him, retelling his favorite stories was much more difficult, but at the same time much more productive than he had ever imagined. Being in the midst of a pile of people, in the midst of dozens of weak sources of qi, he was learning to pick out each individual light from a large blur. Concentrating on the counter, on the flow of energy through the meridians, and on keeping a coherent narrative at the same time was also very difficult - but this way he could train his concentration and switch his mind between different tasks.

By chance, an implicit but very useful effect of using the heart dantian was discovered: Feng began to feel a slight irregularity, an obstruction of the qi current during the exercises, which allowed him to make slight corrections until the stance became perfect. Feng also had more patients - he was able to examine a lot of illnesses and ailments of his fellow villagers and try to influence their health. The peasants attributed attacks of pain or sudden fainting to fatigue after a hard spring day or sitting on the cold ground, not to Feng's tricks.

And the fact that "General Feng" is shouting, sitting on an invisible horse, standing on one leg or even on his head - so what? First, dive into a cold river, kill an evil demon, and then say something!

However, it soon became clear that Feng was not alone: the children, some older boys and girls, and even a couple of adults, either out of boredom or admiration, tried to follow him. And they were doing it all wrong!

* * *

Learning at least the basics of blacksmithing was great. And if you add the hammer work that Master Yi was cautiously allowing, it would be perfect! Great training, no crowds of gawkers, a chance to focus on practical qi work - what more could one want?

Perhaps more training, this time in the mine. The stone pickaxe had long ago chipped and then broken, followed by another one, a companion to the first, and then Master Yi made Feng an iron one from the ore he had gathered from the swamp. Maybe he valued his assistant so much, maybe he was grateful for the regular supply of hot stone, or maybe he liked the stories he told. The inscription "In the fierce crucible of a thousand hammer blows, swamp ore becomes Star Steel" now adorned the entrance to the smithy, and it also made Yi feel good.

The word "mine" wasn't an exaggeration either - the small notch in the rock from which Feng had started mining had turned into quite a decent cave, the walls of which he surveyed with qi and reinforced in the right places with bamboo stanchions.

Feng dreamed of finding iron ore in the mountains and forging a real weapon, as well as quietly selling a couple of knives to a visiting merchant because the idea of creating paper, although the family was welcomed favorably required time.

Feng had already tried to establish a relationship with the merchant during his last visit but to no avail. Unlike the rest of the villagers, he had not taken Feng seriously so far.

With real weapons, you can try to hunt dangerous beasts on the far side of the forest or go deep into the mountains, facing unknown dangers.

"Master Yi, do you know how to forge spears?" Feng asked.

"I can do that," he replied, stopping suddenly. "And swords too. Axes and sabers, maces, and guan dao, but I'll tell you what, kid, leave this idea."

"What?"

"You think I can't see? You think you've become strong and famous, accomplished a feat, and now you're going to forge your weapons and leave? The first guards will ask you where you got your weapon, take it away, and hang you for vagrancy and robbery!

"What robbery?"

"Or they'll say you slaughtered two sheep over there or killed old Aunt Pigão or robbed a traveler. They'll blame you, and you'll just stand there with your mouth hanging open. Especially at the end, when the noose squeezes your throat!"

Feng involuntarily touched his throat. He wanted to object, but a question flew from his lips:

"Is Aunt Pigao dead? Who is she anyway? I thought I knew everyone in our village."

"Any kind of woman! Anybody! Don't play dumb with me! You know exactly what I'm talking about!"

Of course, after his feat and strange behavior, everyone in the village suspected that something was wrong with Feng, but he did not speak aloud about his qi to anyone. The true reason for his strength and stamina had never occurred to anyone. Yes, Feng could not only increase the airflow from the bellows and make the fire hotter, but he could also forge a billet with his bare hands and strengthen it with his qi. But why? He could develop qi as it was, his muscles could be trained with a hammer and pickaxe, and he didn't need any extra attention on top of the already existing one.

"I'm not going to run away," he muttered.

For now, at least! he added to himself. There were a lot of preparations to be made, money to be saved, a twelfth birthday to wait for, and an adult name to be given.

"Wait until you are an adult and have a name," said the blacksmith, as if he had read his mind. "You'll take a paper from the headman and go wherever you want - you'll be in your own right."

"And weapon?"

"Why do you keep thinking about that weapon!" Yi laughed. "You're always so serious. I sometimes forget that you're just a kid."

Feng remained silent. He also forgot about it all the time, so he had to remind himself from time to time.

"They say you like food very much," Yi continued, a little offhandedly, "and you're so aristocratic about it that you're unbelievable. But they say the food you like tastes too aristocratic for our simple mouths. We peasants think their food is a disgusting filth."

"I even know who told you about it!" Feng replied with a frown. "Someone who does nothing but shake her tits and flap her tongue!"

"Don't be angry," laughed the blacksmith. "You have a good sister growing up, but she'll soon grow into a real beauty. And I know that it's better to eat slop than to starve to death/ I've had all sorts of things in my life. I want to give you some good advice."

Feng's ears perked up.

"It's not the season yet, but come summer, pick up a couple of baskets of Bai Mou Gu mushrooms. They're very valuable. The merchant will gladly buy as many as you have, and he won't think you stole them from anyone. Don't make that face. Do you think no one saw you hanging around him? By the way, I love them too, so if you want to treat me, I wouldn't say no. Everyone loves them. Your relatives love them too!"

Aha, as soon as you bring baskets of mushrooms home, they'll devour them all at once without thanking you! Han thought with a laugh. Life was always giving him new things to think about, even when everything seemed clear and well-planned.

So much to do and so many new things to be managed and invented. But what did these dark peasants know about the true art of aristocratic intrigue? Han spent twelve years shirking his studies, masterfully complaining to Mother Lihua and shielding himself from General Guang's wrath. So he can do well here. How can the present hardship be compared to the past?

"I don't have any suitable baskets yet. And I've only met Bai Mow Gu a couple of times in the forest. But I'll go to Grandpa Yao, learn how to make baskets before summer, and gather enough mushrooms for the merchant and you," he said. "After all, these are only temporary hardships!"

* * *

Chapter 14, in which the hero realizes that words entail worries, and mushrooms can be delicious as well as dangerous
 
Chapter 14, in which the hero realizes that words entail worries, and mushrooms can be delicious as well as dangerous
* * *
In the end, Feng just couldn't take it anymore. He snapped, unable to watch this mockery of everything he had done and aspired to so far. These pathetic dumbasses weren't doing anything right. Staying focused while watching someone else's stupidity or clumsiness proved to be very difficult. One could take it as another way of training. But Feng didn't do that. After all, inner peace and peace with oneself were also very important to a true warrior. So he decided to intervene.

And somehow, it turned out that simple attempts to point out the oblique stance, wrongly bent knee, or the wrong rhythm of breathing imperceptibly turned into full-fledged training, at which Feng now acted as a teacher.

Of course, not the same rascal who bullies his students, no. If he shouted, it was only for good reason because these crooked idiots did not understand in a good way. And he had to take a long bamboo stick only because the "students" kept increasing, and there was no time to explain to each of them in detail.

There wasn't enough time for anything - Feng had enough to do as it was, training, chores, and responsibilities piled up, threatening to crush him under its enormous weight. He would even have abandoned the idea, having dispersed those willing to learn the "city tricks," but suddenly, he noticed a strange, almost supernatural effect. While he was trying to explain what exactly to do and why what the "student" was doing now was wrong, he had several small insights. This led to a deeper understanding of his qi flow and allowed him to improve it, making it more efficient and a little stronger. Perhaps it was the energy of the heart dantian that helped, or perhaps there was a more fundamental principle at work, where teaching others taught the teacher himself - something Feng, unfortunately, had no idea about. The effect persisted even when he didn't bother to explain but rather said something like, "Keep your feet straight, you crooked-armed miscarriage of a goat!" and hit the negligent "student" with a bamboo stick to reinforce the knowledge.

Now, he had found the answer to the question that had plagued Han Nao back in his previous life. Why were all the Hidden Experts, various Hermits, Heads of Pavilions of sects, and mysterious immortals so eager to find a talented disciple? Why would they, persons of great power and might, owners of long or even infinite lives, mess around with essentially pathetic brats, helping them solve problems not worth even the movement of an eyebrow for such a master? Well, now, in his new life, Feng had a clear and comprehensive answer.

The first training session, where Feng acted as a teacher, also showed the main disadvantage of training: time. Feng was already desperately short of time, so it was a pity to waste it on brats. During the training of the others, only the spirit of the Great Triad could be trained because it required a great deal of patience to watch these foolish and armless fools unable to even make a proper stance.

It didn't take long to find a solution to this problem. Feng had long since gotten used to doing several things, combining one training session with another. He had a long and time-consuming occupation - storytelling, and it was during such storytelling that the training had actually begun. This meant that storytelling and training had to be combined as well.

"...Ao Pei came running to him with a face contorted with pain from his many wounds and an expression of furious anger. "Sun Yu," Ao Pei whispered, "my family... they died. Died because of that monster, Xiao Chen."

The crowd sighed loudly and whispered. Feng changed his stance with a slight movement, leaning on his half-bent leg and the other straight leg backward. His arms rose like the wings of a crane. He did not need to look around to see the students, who, for better or worse, repeated the "Crane in the air" stance after him.

"Sun Yu grabbed his friend's shoulder, determination sparkling in his eyes. "We will find Xiao Chen and make him answer for your family's death," he promised. Torn by anger and pain, Ao Pei only nodded briefly. Together, they set out on the path of vengeance in search of Xiao Chen and his gang of villains."

Feng leaned backward, bending in a cartwheel, almost touching the ground with his outstretched arms in 'Wind Clinging Bamboo.' The disciples clumsily adopted the same stance.

"At night, they crept up to Xiao Chen's hiding place. They walked slowly to avoid stepping on branches and then ran from shadow to shadow. The guards were alert, whether their villainous instincts sensed danger or whether something important had happened before the heroes arrived."

Feng's hands closed over his head like the beak of a bird of prey. He moved forward in a "Falcon looking for prey" stance.

Feng continued the story, changing stances and postures, watching the students repeat the exercises while he flowed qi through the meridians and swirled it in the three dantians. Dividing his attention simultaneously between his energy flow, watching the students, and telling the story was insanely difficult. At times when students made particularly egregious mistakes, he had to pick up a bamboo stick from the ground and quickly, without distracting himself from the story, reprimand the most distinguished. He tried to strike sharply, painfully, but without consequences - he had enough healing practice with his family to cure other people's injuries.

"You are paying for the death of my family," Ao Pei said, raising his mace above his head and lowering it sharply," Feng finished. "And after Faithful Wind and Ao Pei had paid Xiao Chen with justice, they didn't stop there. They swore an oath to protect the poor and infirm from the villains, raising the flag of justice and hope!"

The crowd roared with admiration. The story of Sun Yu, nicknamed Free Wind, seemed to have found a special place in their hearts, so they did not hold back their feelings.

When the enthusiasm subsided, relative silence prevailed in the main village square, and someone's disgruntled voice sounded.

"Everything would be fine if only those fools didn't wave their arms! You too, Feng! You'd just stand there and talk! Without all that bouncing around!"

There was a slight rumble symbolizing either indignation at the interference or agreement with the loudmouth.

"In order to become strong, agile, healthy, and live for many hundreds of years, I need to train," Feng replied, his amplified qi voice overpowering the noise around him. "And if I have to choose between continuing to train or telling you stories, guess what I'll do? If anyone doesn't like the way I tell stories, they can go to the city and read in the library all they want!"

The threat seemed serious to the villagers. Everyone instantly fell silent, and a hush descended over the village.

"Feng, don't listen to that asshole!" Brother Kang shouted.

"Who are you calling an asshole, you little brat?" The same voice shouted again.

"Shut your scoop, Jiang! said Father Shirong in a strong voice. "Come on, Feng, let's go home. You have a family to tell everything to. And you can do whatever you want, even stand on your head."

The crowd became excited again. The threat of losing the main attraction of the past few months seemed serious to them. They were all aware that as long as Feng was still a child who had not been given an adult name, his father's word was law.

"Don't get so excited, Shirong!" Headman Wang suddenly took the floor. "Jiang's words are empty swamp wind. I don't mind Feng waving his arms and legs. I don't mind the rest of you waving your arms and legs. It doesn't break any laws. So, that's fine!"

Feng smirked. Of course, if he were to consider stopping the training of his fellow villagers, it would certainly not be because of the voice of a single fool.

"Hey, why is Feng practicing," a familiar childish voice exclaimed, and Feng tensed up, "and we are the only ones repeating after him while everyone else is standing there doing nothing? They only listen to stories, and for free!"

The crowd murmured again, but the outrage was now directed at Bokin, who had dared to interfere in adult conversations. Everyone hissed, and there was even the sound of a slap.

"You little brat!"

"No one asked you, you little brat!"

"You'll be bossing your mommy around!"

The indignant cries were interrupted by Master Yi.

"The kid says a thing!" he said. "If some people work and others only listen and poke their noses, it's not fair."

"Hey, Feng!" Basketmaker Yao asked. "Do these jiggles of yours really help? You said, "Live long and be healthy." But my health is not at all good. I feel that the underground demons will take me away, if not today, then tomorrow."

Feng thought for a moment. The qi in Yao's body was indeed flowing intermittently and with difficulty, and he resembled an almost extinguished fire with barely smoldering embers. But the qi was still flowing, which meant that there was no problem it couldn't solve.

"They sure do!" Feng said confidently. "But you, Grandpa Yao, will have to try hard, and I don't know whether you want to or not. It will be very hard and very, very painful!

"You silly little snot, Feng!" laughed the basket maker. "Young and healthy, you think you know everything! I'm already in pain, especially my knees and sides! Do you think a new pain will stop me? Hey, if you're not waving your arms, get outta here! Feng and I are busy!"

"My back's a little sore, too," nodded the headman. "We've always kept it simple in our village: lazy people don't belong here. So get out of here, Jiang, we're busy, we're practicing! And anyone who doesn't want to practice, get out too!"

"Hey, what are you guys up to?" Jiang exclaimed. "I just wanted to ask a question! I wouldn't mind becoming as strong as Feng!"

Feng laughed loudly and without restraint. He was laughing not at the other peasants, but at himself, who had suddenly carried the whole village on his back. Well, more students, more exercise for him.

"You won't become like me, Uncle Jiang! I'll teach you what I know, but it's up to you. The sun hasn't set yet, so there's plenty of time. Today, I'll tell you how Sun Yu and Ao Pei stole the jade statue from the sneaky moneylender Liao. And to hear my story better... Everyone gets into a dabu stand, you miserable swamp eggs! Without it, you can't become a carp and jump the dragon's gate!"

* * *

Feng picked up the brush and scrutinized the tip. It took several squirrels and one chipmunk to create this "masterpiece" until the result resembled anything resembling a brush rather than his mother's broom used to sweep dust and debris from the hut.

He took a deep inhale and exhale and ran his hand over the tabletop of his new table. The rough planks looked nothing like the polished wood of Han Nao's desk, though they were much more valued here in Duojia. To obtain them, one had to first fell the wood and then cut it with an iron saw forged by Master Yi like everything else.

Several inkpots made of coarse clay by Kun, the potter, contained various inks - from forest poisonous berries, from the decoction of swamp herbs, and simply from soot mixed with water.

A stack of yellowish paper with uneven edges, rough and lumpy, the result of the whole family's work, lay next to plates of wood, bamboo, burnt clay, large dried leaves, and even two precious little plates of iron and copper.

Taking another sheet of paper, Feng smoothed its edges, dipped it in ink, and slowly, carefully dosing it with qi while visualizing the desired result, wrote out two characters: "Heavy burden." He could see that the intention conveyed by qi was working. The raised edges of the paper instantly stuck to the boards of the table as if pressed down by an invisible weight. But after just a few breaths, the same thing that always happened - the paper shattered, partially crumbling into dust and partially disintegrating into small, uneven shreds. Feng sighed and piled them into the basket, along with the rest of the scraps of wood and stone.

As much as he hated to admit it, the talismans were a failure. Paper, wood, clay, and stone could not withstand the influence of qi and were inevitably destroyed. With metals, the situation was similar, though not exactly the same. Although the plates remained intact, they were badly corroded, and the qi contained in the inscription was gone, merging with the surrounding nature.

Feng seemed to be missing something important, something fundamental. The knowledge of how to inscribe properly. His efforts were like a child's first strokes trying to replicate a complex three-color engraving with his father's brush. An understanding of exactly how to structure and shape qi in order for it to perform the intended action. Materials that can withstand the filling of qi.

If knowledge and experience were something to be gained, then without materials to practice, it was doomed to failure. For some reason, there were no pieces of Qandong silk lying around, nor was there any of his favorite red ink. Nor were there any blocks of jade from which he could carve plaques like the one the Emperor used to recognize his most outstanding subjects.

With his gut, formed from the combination of qi from all three dantians, Feng sensed that the paper he had would not work. It wasn't about knowledge, control, or qi strength. The paper was simply bad, and the fact that the other materials were even worse didn't make it any better. To continue was only to ruin such a valuable and hard-won material that the family had put so much work into creating.

Yes, it was a success. Yes, the merchant willingly bought the resulting paper, no matter how bad it was. Yes, Feng had rightfully taken his share of the product, giving up the hard-earned money his father had offered him for his adult life. Yes, now he could return the paper and still get the money, which would make it much easier for him to leave the village.

But... There was one "but". The writing process, no matter how lousy the brush, ink, and paper were, was unexpectedly joyful. It was like taking Feng back to a different life, a life when the fun-loving and carefree Han Nao, so beloved by his parents and servants, had invented real treasures of thought and written them in calligraphic handwriting on scrolls, making simply very expensive pieces of silk truly priceless.

Feng's whole new life had a single purpose, and all his time was spent on surviving and gaining strength. It was only now, when he was able to feel the past right at his fingertips, that he realized what he had lost.

Perhaps taking all the joy away from him was also part of the ancestors' and master's plan. But then Feng would do anything to thwart those plans! And if he would learn to cook delicious food later when he left the village, if crystals, expensive even by the standards of a general's son, were a thing of the distant future, he could take up calligraphy at any time!

"I'll become you, you bastard. I'll become like you, as easygoing and carefree!" Feng hissed under his breath. "But this temporary hardship will be overcome right now!"

He took a piece of paper, dipped his brush into the inkwell, and wrote a calligraphic chain of hieroglyphics in unexpectedly beautiful purple forest berry ink.

* * *

Time flew by amid new problems and worries. Days, months, and seasons changed, and now he was walking through the forest, not Shitfeng, not a miserable foster boy and son of a city harlot, but a respected member of the village, a blacksmith's apprentice, the son of prosperous farmers and paper makers who had a few chickens, a cow, and even the roof of the house was covered not with straw but with tiles!

Feng's goal was mushrooms, which not only Master Yi but also Feng was very fond of. Feng found a kindred spirit in the blacksmith, not only for his love of wise sayings but also for good, tasty food. He was certainly not the true connoisseur that Han had been in his previous life, but he was still somewhat of a peer. Now Feng was not just swinging bellows, extracting hot stone, and telling stories, but he was also hammering and had achieved a great deal of success, albeit at the local village level. Their love of good food brought them very close, and Yi gave some good advice that helped Feng better understand the art of cooking.

Yes, he had long ago learned to survive, long ago learned the bitter science of subsistence, but now it was time to go to the next stage - to eat not only nourishingly but also deliciously.

Feng shortened his step, took a deep breath, and stopped.

"Come out," he said, turning around. "Do you think you cleverly hid?"

"Pfft," Big Sister Aimin appeared from behind a tree, puffing her cheeks unhappily.

She hid herself very cleverly indeed. She followed the wind, did not make any noise, did not crunch the branches and leaves, and despite her peasant life, she proved to be an expert hunter. If Feng had been a simple peasant, he would never have noticed her.

But Feng had stopped being "simple" a long time ago. His enhanced vision, hearing, and sense of smell, his enhanced perception that allowed him to sense life and qi, left Aimin no chance. To a person with his abilities, his sister stood out much more prominently than any peasant woman. She had already awakened her qi, but she had not learned how to hide it yet, so she shone like the eyes of the Thousand-Year Python that had been struck down by Bao Xiao's blade.

"Stop sulking," she said cheerfully, catching his cheek with her hand. "You're glad your big sister's here to help you!"

"I'm not sulking," Feng replied briefly.

Even though it was annoying, he knew that Aimin was also trying to cling to the remnants of her former life, where Feng was not the village's respected mentor, revered storyteller, or blacksmith's apprentice but just her little brother. He understood, but he couldn't do anything about the irritation.

The rubbing of his cheek interrupted his concentration of vision, and Feng blinked. Even though he had been heightening his senses long ago and unconsciously, it was times like this that the skill failed. He frowned, turned around, and staggered further in the direction he wanted to go.

"You're sulking," Aimin said, "because I revealed your secret again. Do you still imagine yourself to be a great warrior?"

Feng almost laughed out loud. He had long since raised his status, defeated a monster, and brought prosperity to his family. He didn't need to prove that he was a great warrior since there was no one stronger than him in the village. But as soon as Aimin saw a real spear in his hand instead of a sharpened bamboo stick, she started doing stupid things again.

Feng forged the spear himself, even without Master Yi's help. He mined the ore from the swamp nearby, heated it with qi, smelted the metal, and purified it from impurities. He used his hammer and qi to turn the metal billet into a sharp, long tip. He even found a suitable tree branch for the hilt, which he used the same qi to trim and rid of moisture. He wasn't much of a weapons expert, but he could see that the spear looked as good as his father's guardsmen's spears, standing out from anything else in the wilderness.

Although Feng hadn't hidden his qi training for a long time, he didn't show his weapon to anyone, following Master Yi's advice, realizing that its very presence would make any guard suspicious. But despite all his heightened senses, even though he had spotted Aimin in a few li, he forgot, did not pay attention, and lost his vigilance. And now he's got her for a traveling companion. The only hope is that she won't tell anyone anything, not because her tongue is different from her mother's broomstick, but simply because no one will pay much attention to the words "Feng walked through the forest with a spear!" thinking that he had just a pointy stick.

"Are you still chasing after Master Yi?" He asked back, partly to distract and partly to tease.

"Hey, how do you talk to your big sister?" Aimin was indignant.

Feng dodged the slap, restraining the hand that was about to strike back. Even though the village recognized his strength, beating up a girl and even his sister was not something anyone would approve of. Yes, now he could beat up many, many people, maybe even the whole village, but what next? And, most importantly, why?

"Or mushrooms aren't for him?"

"You're too young for this kind of thing, that's what!" Aimin snapped at him, trying again.

Feng dodged again and laughed resentfully. His training had made his sister's movements faster and stronger, but they were no match for his capabilities.

"Look, you really do think you're a warrior," Aimin used the usual taunts to hide her resentment. "But don't worry, your older sister will look after you while you pick mushrooms, so you don't bang your head on a rock again!"

Chattering, bragging, and reminiscing about past mistakes didn't annoy him but rather made him laugh. If Aimin was a worthy opponent, then her antics could be used for training because he had long since gotten into the habit of using everything annoying and disgusting in the peasants' lives for training. But things had changed for Feng long ago, so he needed something better and weightier than the words of an offended girl.

And to his surprise, as if gods and demons had overheard his thoughts, that "better" appeared.

"Stop!" he raised his hand. There was a strange change in the natural background of the forest. The life force seemed to distort and subside.

Blaming himself for his carelessness, Feng regained his qi vision. The forest once again bloomed with myriad colors and hues, sparks of forest spirits, and traces of living creatures. And some of these creatures were approaching very quickly.

"We're not here yet," Aiming giggled, wanting to get even with Feng for talking openly about what the whole village was already gossiping about.

"Let's go, quick!" he said.

"I'm not going anywhere!" Aimin said capriciously, not realizing the seriousness of the situation.

"Run, you fool!" Feng couldn't take it anymore. "There's no time to explain!"

"Who are you calling a fool, you little brat? You think if you become a..."

"Quiet," Feng hissed angrily, realizing he was too late anyway.

The once-learned scroll about dangerous beasts came to mind, and Feng immediately recognized the animals had come toward them. They were wolves - brown-gray, spotted wolves, the most dangerous of all. Something had made them move here, for they usually lived in more flat lands and preferred to stay away from the mountains and swamps. But the unfamiliar terrain, of course, did not deprive them of their skills of hunting in packs, nor of sharp curved claws and spikes on the tips of their long tails, nor of fangs that emitted paralyzing poison, which worked even on large, powerful beasts, let alone humans.

As the scroll said, they surrounded their prey, and at least one of them was in an advantageous position to lash out with its fangs or whip its equally poisonous tail. And then it was just a matter of waiting for the prey to weaken and lose the ability to resist. The beasts living near the big cities had learned firsthand that it was not worth it to mess with bipedal creatures. But these had no fear of humans at all.

"Get behind me and retreat slowly toward the swamp," he ordered, keeping his eyes on the pack.

If the wolves had managed to surround them, it would have been all over. But luckily, the Bai Mow Gu mushrooms grew in the middle of the swamps, which prevented the wolves from moving freely. The wolves were not accustomed to forests either.

Feng stared at the pack, trying to keep them in his field of vision, intensifying the qi pressure. He couldn't concentrate on one beast, look into their eyes to defeat them on sheer willpower alone. After all, the moment he did that, the others would all pounce at once. If Feng had been able to throw fire beams or fierce lightning from his eyes like the villains in the crystals, he would have destroyed them all in a few moments. But alas, killing with a glance was not something he knew how to do yet. Feng gripped his spear tighter, trying not to panic and to think of something, to find some way out.

"Why are there so many wolves here?" Aimin said in a slightly trembling voice. "And why do they look so strange? And are they wolves at all?"

"Retreat to the swamp! Make sure I don't hit a rock there!" Feng growled.

Qi Feng's pressure only slowed down the wolves for a short while. Alas, he was too small, so he couldn't seriously intimidate them. However, it would not have been possible for a single adult, not counting, of course, the bastard master who would chase the wolves with his stick and make them run with their knees high or do push-ups in the middle of the swamp. The creatures were only afraid of large groups of hunters, in which case they preferred to avoid a fight and find an easier target.

If Feng was alone, he would climb up a tree and try to escape overhead, jumping from branch to branch with his qi. Although, the wolves would probably chase him to the village, and it would only get worse. Even though several of Feng's 'disciples' had already awakened qi, they had no combat experience yet. They would panic, and instead of gathering together and fighting, they would scatter to the sides. Unlike their forest counterparts, these kinds of wolves were not afraid of carrion. So, if they didn't get a decent fight, they would kill adults and children, cows, goats and chickens, and anyone who fell into their fangs and claws. And then they would feast in the village until the guards arrived or there was nothing to eat.

Even though Feng had already fought to the death once, he was very scared. He wanted to squeal like a child of his age and run away from the danger. With the abilities gained through qi, running away would have been very easy. However, what changed everything was the presence of Aimin. It did not give him the courage and determination of a hero of the crystal, nor was it a silly, childish desire not to embarrass himself in front of the girl. He was fully aware of the limits of his current strength and realized that it would be impossible for him to escape. Even if he strengthened his body and lifted his older sister, it would be impossible to run away faster than wolves or jump through the trees with such a load.

Damn her! She's always causing trouble!

"They're all around us! They are not beasts but demons!" Aimin's voice trembled even more.

Feng felt very offended. He had endured so much, trained so desperately, and overcome so many obstacles, only to flee from some stupid mutts in the most unheroic way!

"They are meat!" Feng roared.

Alas, even this battle cry did not frighten the wolves. They took a step back in surprise but came closer again.

The Qi inside was bubbling and boiling, giving him a sense of omnipotence, pushing him to take the battle and kill. Feng realized that he could stab two, at most three of the closest ones, but... then what? The hard years of peasant life had taught him to plan and to think about the consequences of actions and words. In order not to die in winter, one had to look ahead to spring, fall, and summer. And he did not like the picture the future was showing him now!

"Hold the spear!" He shouted, jumping up on the spot.

The qi was already swirling, spreading through his body, strengthening and strengthening him. He picked up Aimin like a bale of straw and rushed toward the swamp, feeling like a heavy and clumsy snail, a pathetic, weak tadpole. Aimin shrieked and jabbed her spear backward, but Feng rushed on, feeling the qi steadily approaching and closing around him. Several lunges followed, but he managed to dodge. Alas, the heavy weight on his back was not only slowing him down but also depriving him of balance, so the teeth of some lucky beast tore into his leg.

Aimin flew down and rolled on the sagging ground with a shrieking clump, staying in the marshy puddle. Feng, who had managed to pull the spear out of her hands, let out another battle cry. He was actually just shouting, but it was much better for his ego to call it a battle cry.

Feng's lunge was as fast as a pitchfork sticking into a sheaf of hay. The tip pierced through the body of the jumping wolf and spattered with blood as it emerged from the wolf's back. The heavy carcass immediately pulled him to the ground, and only the extreme tension of his muscles and the chi in his body kept him on his feet. He jerked his spear as hard as he could and, as if he were a haystack, threw the wolf behind him without looking. The carcass slid off the shaft and flew straight at the target, knocking another beast to the ground. The smell of blood hit his nostrils, and the rage of qi bubbling in his body almost blinded his eyes. Struggling to maintain clarity of thought, Feng turned around and struck, almost without looking, guided only by the sensation of qi. A post-mortem squeal showed that he hadn't missed and had gotten another wolf. He crouched down, missing the tail that whistled over his head and blocking another with the shaft of his spear. A clawed paw tore into his side, and he slammed his hand down hard, hearing the crunch of bones and a pitiful howl.

Ignoring the pain, he leaped toward Aimin. She was already being attacked by two wolves. He landed on the back of one of them, breaking its backbone with his reinforced qi feet, and grabbed the other by the tail, spinning it around and throwing it away. The beast slammed into its fellows, who were lunging for their prey, knocking them to the ground.

"Go deep!" Feng commanded, feeling his eyes blurring from the exertion and wounds.

He didn't let go of the qi control, which not only strengthened his body but also suppressed the poison that came through the bite. His spiritual perception showed that the qi flow in Aimin's body was disrupted, and out of the corner of his eye, he noticed traces of blood on her clothes. The wolves were already rising, tentatively tasting the water with their paws, cowering and growling. With crystal clarity, Feng realized he had no choice. Even though he was not yet a carp, and even as a fry, he was barely a carp. He would either climb this "waterfall" or die and destroy Aimin.

He did not have enough hands, so he did not hesitate to throw the wicker basket off his shoulders, which, thanks to his grandfather Yao's training, did not resemble those first crooked and clumsy creations, as if they had been specially designed to torture the eyes of the connoisseurs of beauty by their mere appearance. He grabbed the spear closer to the tip and threw it behind my back, wrapping his qi around the hilt to keep it from falling to the ground.

Qi surged again. He picked up Aimin in his arms, channeling the energy through his feet into the thin, shaking layer of swampy earth and the dark, murky water beneath it. He had been able to do this in his previous life and had attempted it successfully in this one. But in the past, he had always been light, in a calm environment or fighting in a training match, and he had never had to hold a chi with an uncomfortable shaft or carry a heavy moving weight on his hands. What he would have been afraid to try before, he did. He steadied the water and stepped resolutely deeper into the swamp, where the already unreliable ground thinned into open water.

Feng immediately staggered and nearly fell, only by exerting his qi and body to keep his balance. Even though the matter was very difficult, he was still filled with joy and triumph. He did it without any help or ridiculous instructions from the bastard master, who did not explain anything, preferring to beat Han on the back with a stick and call him obscene words.

"Eat it, you creatures!" Feng roared, turned around, and ran.

He would have liked to walk slowly, but the water bent and parted under his feet, trying to pull him into the mire. It was much easier to keep his balance while running, and the wolves could not bear the sight of the slipping victim, so they howled and snarled at him. They were so unwilling to let such sweet, accessible prey escape that they lost all caution.

Although the book that the rogue master made him memorize was about fighting in military units, the tricks described in it were also suitable for single combat. Therefore, in full accordance with the treatise "Fighting Strategies of the Indomitable Dragon," Feng "showed weakness to force the enemy to lose strength."

In passing, he praised himself for not letting go of his qi vision even in such a deadly situation and rushed forward to a firm, secure, and harmless-looking clearing, whose true nature was revealed only by the small scatterings of those delicious-looking red berries Han Nao had once memorized the scroll describing them.

The wolves rushed after him, howling and snapping their fangs. Some of the wolves' paws fell through at once, others went a little farther, and only one managed to slip through and reach Feng. But he had already reached the spreading roots of a low marsh tree, turned around, and holding Aiming with one hand, with the other, he snatched his spear from his back and thrust it forward. The sharpened point pierced the wolf's chest and exited his back. Feng let go of his sister, grasped the hilt with his other hand, pulled it back, twisted the spearhead in the wound, and roared into the wolf's grinning maw.

"You'll never be like me, you bastard!" Feng yelled. "I am the lord of qi and meat!"

He released the shaft from his hands, grasped the big, scraggly head, and, with a sharp movement of his qi-enhanced arms, snapped the wolf's neck. He bent down, sank his teeth into the neck with savage bloodlust, and ripped out a large chunk of hide, meat, and veins. The remnants of the pack shuddered and tried to turn and run away, but they failed, only to become more entangled in the mire. Feng spat the meat and warm blood out of his mouth and tossed the wolf's corpse aside, thinking in passing that it should be cut up and eaten and the hide processed and sold. Of course, he had nothing but a spear and a miserable knife left in a basket, and the task ahead of him was daunting.

"I have qi, that's enough," he muttered mockingly.

Memories of his master, as always, triggered hatred and a surge of power. Feng directed his qi at the bite points, burning away the weakness and poison, dispersing the blood, and closing the wounds. Then he remembered Aimin, turned around, and leaned over her, relieved to realize she was still alive. The wounds looked very bad. A normal person would have died long ago. If the sister didn't possess qi, even the basics, the poison would have reached her heart long ago unless, of course, the loss of blood had killed her earlier.

But no matter what, Aimin's gaze was fading. Feng turned to his heart dantian, channeled pure healing qi into his hands, and thrust his palms directly into his elder sister's wounds, rushing to transfer some of his power. Luckily, he realized in time, and before the irreparable happened, he moderated the energy flow, making it smooth and even, just like the bastard master had once taught him. Burn out the poison, remove the dirt and debris, speed up the flow of her energy, and give her vitality: smoothly and carefully, without rushing or slowing down. It wasn't long before Feng noticed Aiming was reviving, and a blush was coming to her cheeks.

"You... you..." she mumbled, "you fought the wolves."

"There was no way out," Feng replied. "And don't move, you're wounded."

"You," Aimin repeated, "killed them."

"Not all of them," Feng shook his head at the whimpering beasts. "But I will."

He had defeated new fierce opponents, had done so even with a still wounded body on his side, and had used not only his strength but also his knowledge in battle. He could be pleased and proud of his achievement, but he didn't feel like a winner. Besides, something was still bothering him.

The inconsistency of the creatures' behavior, the lack of understanding of what they are doing in unfamiliar terrain, and the too reasonable and deliberate behavior, though not strikingly, still diverging from that described in the scrolls.

Feng hadn't forgotten the battle with the river beast, so even though he could sense the life that still filled the beast, he mixed all three types of qi and released it in a wide, weak wave, as if he was causing the calm swamp water to spin in circles with a thrown stone.

As it turned out, he did it just in time. The qi instantly highlighted not only Aimin and the wolves, not only revealed all the small animals that Feng had already sensed with the edge of his consciousness, but also revealed something big, strong, and, judging by the flavor of the qi, very fierce and bloodthirsty.

Sensing Feng's energy, the creature immediately realized it had been discovered and immediately stopped hiding. One of the large bushes in the distance rippled, its foliage turning into patches and then disappearing, revealing the same brown-gray skin as the rest of the wolves. The hitherto hidden qi flared brightly, radiating anger and a sucking, all-consuming hunger.

The wolves, seeing the leader, howled and twitched with joy, but they sank deeper into the swamp.

Feng was not the least bit pleased when he got the answers to his questions. The leader was huge, even bigger than his parents' cow, and possessed two short, sharp horns filled with glowing qi in addition to fangs, tail, and claws. Feng marveled at the sneakiness and ruthlessness of the beast, which did not hesitate to use the pack members to probe and scout the enemy, apparently intending to take their prey if successful, if unsuccessful, to assess the enemy and decide whether to attack or flee.

Feng gathered qi and ran it through his body, trying to appear as strong and imposing as possible, to instill fear in the enemy, or worry that the enemy was beyond him, that it would be better to retreat and devour his kin rather than him.

The creature slowly took a few steps forward, licking its long, split-tipped tongue as if anticipating the meal to come.

There was still hope for the swamp's defenses. The creature weighed much more than the rest of the pack, so it could not pass. But, alas, this hope was not realized. The creature stepped into the trap of the swamp mire, but not only did it not fall through, but releasing the qi from its wide paws, it moved forward confidently.

There was no escape, and there were still only two choices: to die with Aimin or to fight. The chances of being reborn were high in the second case, but this way, there was at least a ghostly chance of survival.

Feng grabbed his spear and ran forward towards the creature, but slightly to the side to prevent it from deciding that Aimin, lying on quite secure roots, was a more accessible and appetizing prey.

It was surprisingly easy to walk through the water unladen, so as Feng ran past one of the wolves, he jabbed it in the neck with his spear. The wolf whimpered and twitched.

"Do you hear that, creature?" Feng yelled. "It will be the same with you!"

The monster roared and rushed forward.

"Only cowards huddle together in a pack!" Feng shouted his quote from his past life.

The creature jumped. Feng strained his qi to the limit, feeling everything around him move in slow motion, like a slow-motion scene from a crystal. With a swipe of his palm, he deflected the clawed paw, dodged the whistling tail and snapping jaws, pushed off with his feet, and jumped onto the scythe's back. He swung his spear as hard as he could and plunged it into the creature's scruff, already celebrating his imminent victory.

If it had been that simple, the creature would never have been able to become a leader. The spear struck the incredibly tough hide and slid like a training sword through the Guardsman's battle armor. The tail whistled, and Feng did a somersault and sprang away.

Dodging punches and bites, he thought hard. The task was more difficult than it seemed at first glance, moving a couple of steps closer to the "impossible" mark. He sensed that the creature hadn't used qi. Such hardness was a property of the hide itself.

As if to demonstrate that he needed his qi for other things, the monster roared. Feng bent his legs at the knees and jumped away, rolling on the water surface. A bright blast of fire struck the spot where he had just been standing, coming from between the horns of a creature that was no longer considered a wolf.

Feng stood on the water and carefully guided the tip of his spear, waiting for another attack. But to his horror, the leader lost interest in him. He sniffed the air with his nose, yapping mockingly as if asking: "What can you do to me now?" and turned his head sideways to where Aimin still lay.

To his annoyance, Feng realized that the creature was right. A spear could not pierce the skin, hitting the small eyes was hindered by the heavy brow, and hitting it in the mouth, as he had once done to the river master, was suicidal because of the leader's fire techniques.

Feng could fill the spear with qi, but he felt that a simple reinforcement would not penetrate this hide, and the Fire he had learned to control in the forge would only destroy the weapon without harming the fire-type creature in the slightest.

During his time at the forge, Feng not only heated the furnace, mastering Fire, not only cooled the workpieces, using the power of Water but also learned to purify copper and iron, mastering Metal. But he didn't have a good grasp of those elements, and the only metal he had was his spearhead and a small, dirty lump of ore somewhere in the depths of the swamp. Neither Wood nor Earth, which would have been helpful in such an environment, were in Feng's control.

A clear and distinct thought arose in his mind, dictated not by cowardice or cowardice but by a sober assessment of the situation. He could just leave. While the creature was busy with Aimin, he could get far enough away, and then he could just run as fast as he could, moving through the trees if necessary.

Aimin was stupid, arrogant, and unbearable; she annoyed and infuriated him, and he had no special affection for her. He could not win this fight, for all circumstances were against him, and no one in the village knew they were in the forest together.

To leave. It was a very good and very reasonable decision, bearing no consequences, neither moral nor physical. Yes, it was frustrating, but no one died of frustration, unlike fangs, claws, spikes, and fire techniques. But that would be the decision of a wise tadpole, maybe even a fry, but by no means a carp striving for the dragon's gate.

"The weak cherish grudges, the strong change themselves and the world," his own quote flashed through his mind, and Feng smiled with relief. Yes, he could leave. But then it wouldn't be Han Nao leaving here, striving to become a hero and surpass his master, but... it would just be Feng, a scared kid from Duojia, a village that the gods blow their nose at. And if there was no choice, then what was the point of filling his head with unnecessary thoughts when there was a great training session to be had?

Feng ran his hand along the spear shaft, letting the qi flow through it. He had chosen a very good and strong wood, the strongest wood he could find. He had forged the tip himself, and even if it never turned into Star Steel, there was nothing better in the entire province!

He absorbed his qi and raised his leg, resting his foot on the knee of his other leg, standing on the water's surface. He clutched the spear in one hand and folded the other in a gesture of concentration, closing himself off from the world around him.

The enemy, having lost his presence, became agitated, shaking his head. But the sweet, appetizing Aimin beckoned with its defenseless body, which it wanted to sink its fangs into, so the creature took a few more steps forward.

Feng opened his eyes and swayed, leaning almost to the water as if he were floating on the surface. Still holding the gesture of concentration, he extended his spear forward, making it seem like an extension of his body. The qi swirled but remained in his body, unable to break free of the shackles that held it. The only way out was through his hand, into the hilt, and the spearhead.

Feng had never done such a thing. He had only read mention of it in the scrolls in passing. But would such a thing stop a hero? The handle of the spear became hot and smoky, unable to contain the fire qi. Feng carefully, as if he was practicing healing, added the qi transformed into Water to it. In his previous life, there was no way he would be able to do this again because even for true masters, it would take decades, not years. The qi from the upper dantian already strengthened his control, and combined with the heart qi that helped him to sense his state, turned the task from hopeless to just very difficult.

The two elements mingled to produce the same thing that always happens in a thunderstorm when glimpses of heavenly fire appear during water pouring from the clouds. The point of the spear, red-hot, glowed a brilliant blue light, and zigzags of small lightning flickered on it, flowing to the hilt.

Like an arrow fired by a skillful archer, Feng flew forward, straight at the monster. Only at the last moment did he let go of his concentration, intercepted the shaft with his other hand, and thrust it as hard as he could into the demonic wolf's body. Of course, he didn't take any chances and bet on whether the spear, even if reinforced with dual elements, would penetrate the monster's tough hide. So he aimed the point at the most reliable and vulnerable place - under the spiky tail.

At the last moment, the monster sensed something and twitched, trying to turn around, but it was too late. Feng easily adjusted the position of the spear and thrust it to the middle of the hilt.

The creature's body twitched in convulsions. Lightning flashed across its hide, rippling every hair, every spike, and scale. A blast of fire flew from its horns and into the sky.

The handle, unable to withstand the chi, began to crumble in his hands, and Feng yanked it toward him, pulling the spear out of the creature's ass. Without even thinking about the squeamishness, he grabbed the bruised tip, which had miraculously not fallen off the shattered shaft, and ran to the side of the creature, avoiding a possible attack. The tip gripped tightly in the palm of his hand, left a heavy burn, but Feng ignored the pain, pointing it at the creature, ready to repel another attack.

Which was never followed. The qi vision showed that the life and qi had finally left the monster's body. It was now slowly sinking into the mire.

A trophy! If Feng hesitated, no one would believe him or Aiming, thinking it was just a childish lie. He slipped the spearhead into his belt and pulled it toward the shore, grabbing the tail of the creature that was almost submerged.

The wolves, watching his actions, finally realized their fate, whimpering pitifully.

Feng grinned: the creatures had gotten his intentions exactly right. After dragging the leader to dry land, Feng leisurely approached each of the wolves and, like a peasant woman rounding up the goats at morning milking, thrust the tip of his spear into each one's eye. When he had dragged the carcasses to the shore, he picked up his basket, threw in his trusty spearhead, and hung it on his shoulders, then returned to the islet and bent over Aimin.

She looked at him with wide-open eyes. Her cheeks were flushed, and it couldn't be put down to blush alone. Feng suddenly saw that in his haste to heal, he had torn Aimin's clothes, and she now lay beneath him, almost naked. The wretched scraps did little to hide her chest and neck, which had also turned red.

Feng absentmindedly thought that qi exercises and training had not benefited anyone in the village as much as his sister. Her skin was as clear as the finest jade, her legs had become slimmer, her waist thinner, her breasts more rounded, and her face more delicate, almost aristocratic.

She was breathing heavily and looking at him as if he had suddenly reincarnated into a blacksmith Yi. Feng was slightly embarrassed, feeling a burning sensation in his lower abdomen that definitely had nothing to do with the lower dantian!

"You killed them all!" Aimin whispered with her scarlet plump lips.

His body lurched forward as if of its own accord, hovering even more over his sister. But he shook his head, chasing away the daze. He was fine! Han was already an adult in his previous life, so his attraction to beautiful women was understandable and natural. But Aimin! What was Aimin thinking? After all, to her, Feng was a child who was not even twelve years old!

"I've killed and killed," he said roughly, rising, "they shouldn't mess with me."

No matter how beautiful Aimin became, she couldn't compare to Mei. His body was still trying to show signs that he and Aimin were not blood relatives, but Feng had already taken his body by the throat and squeezed it, preventing his desires from taking over. Mei appeared before his eyes in the arms of the bastard master teacher, and the boiling rage instantly helped him come to his senses. Feng dispersed the churning blood and qi through his body, directing it to the wounds and burns, speeding up the healing.

"You really are a great warrior," Aimin suddenly said and sat up.

"I have yet to become one!" Feng laughed.

She covered herself with her arms, trying to cover her ragged body, and Feng exhaled in relief. Another problem seemed to have passed, although compared to the pack of wolves, it was all small things. He released some qi from his fingertips and smiled involuntarily, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Aiming shuddered and moved away.

Feng crouched down and scooped up the swamp water, cleansing it of mud and tiny demons like his master had once shown him. Washing the blood off his face, he thought that he now had something to cut up the wolves with, but should he do it here, or would it be better to drag them to the village? He should have warned Aimin to keep her quiet about the details of the battle. Though, somewhere deep inside, Feng knew it was useless. When she recovered from the shock, she would tell the whole village, embellishing it beyond recognition. He thought about it for a moment, but he didn't want to scare her half to death.

"You're a warrior!" His sister wouldn't give up. "And a great one! No one could handle these monsters!"

"No," Feng replied, "I'm not a great warrior yet, not even a carp yet."

"What?" Aimin moved further away. "Were you bitten? Feng, have you lost your mind again? Or is someone possessed?"

"You guessed it," Feng thought cheerfully, still looking into the water as if admiring the reflection, which turned out to be as good as the best silver mirror in the standing swamp water. Even though Feng aspired to become a master, he only wanted to do so in a spiritual sense, not a bodily one. Fortunately, the water reflected a beautiful face with correct features that could already be called youthful, not childish. And this face didn't resemble the master's disgusting, sly, and smug face! However, Feng's goal was not only to become like his master but also to surpass him. The fact that he was already surpassing him in appearance made his goal seem much closer.

Yes, Han became Feng, but Feng also became Han. They originally shared the same soul, so they became one almost immediately. The question had two opposite answers, each of which was correct.

"No, it didn't," he answered briefly, stood up and commanded. "We have to get out of here and get the wolves before the rest of the animals come in. "

"But how are we going to get back across the swamp?"

"I'll have to take you in my arms again or put you on my back," Feng grumbled.

He could lift a huge load with his qi, but that didn't mean his arms got longer and his body grew to the size of a tree. It wasn't good to throw so much meat and bones, but how to carry them? Carry Aimin, then come back? What if more wolves came? Drag the corpses first? While you're dragging one, the beasts will scatter the others and shut down the Aimin! Qi can help, but it can't drag them all at once. If he had a spatial ring like the heroes of the crystals...

Feng shook his head. Yeah! He hadn't learned how to make simple talismans yet, and he had already wanted such artifacts! The ring, of course, could not be made but only bought from a master, which, judging by the crystals, was available in every more or less large city. Unfortunately, not in the nearest town - Feng had already asked the merchant, but he only offered jewelry and had never heard of real rings. Feng was sure that such a thing would cost a fortune, more than the whole village! And even though his family was wealthy, he didn't have that kind of money yet.

Immersed in thought, he did not immediately realize that something was missing. There was a strange and unaccustomed silence. He turned around and saw Aimin was still standing there, red again, covering herself and her rags with her hands.

"In your arms?" She asked in a strangely high-pitched voice. "Do you want to carry me in your arms?"

"Yes, perhaps it would be better to sew up your clothes first," Feng decided, averting his gaze.

"But we're in the middle of a swamp, and we have nothing!"

Feng snorted, unable to help himself.

"What did I always say at practice?"

"I have qi, that's enough!" Aimin obediently repeated and hesitantly added: "Absolutely!"

Feng turned away again and stared at the pile of wolf corpses lying on the shore. He seemed to have invented a problem where there was none. He has qi, too. Just beyond the swamps, tall trees are starting to grow. It will be difficult, but if you drag the creatures into the trees and hang them from the branches, you can take Aimin home and return immediately, preferably with help from his best disciples. He even has a rope in his basket, though not a long one, but enough to bind his paws. One creature, preferably the leader, could be taken at once. If only his injury had been a little more... heroic.

There was a loud sob behind him, and Feng realized that the tension he'd been holding back for a long time was ready to erupt in the usual girlish sobs, which again, he wasn't ready for. He turned to his sister again, for the third time, and glared at her.

"I couldn't do anything," she whimpered, choking back tears. "Even though I practiced."

"If it weren't for qi, you'd be dead by now," Feng said stiffly, taking a moment between sobs. "I wouldn't have had time to heal you. But now, as you can see, there isn't even a scar left. The blacksmith will be happy."

Aiming to hear about the scars, she sobbed even more.

"But you're right, you didn't do well," Feng added. "So you will be punished."

The sobs stopped almost instantly as if in crystal, when someone activated the silence dome talisman.

"Punishment?" Aiming's voice was almost normal, with only occasional sobs. "Are you going to punish me?"

"Of course not!" Feng said cheerfully. "How can you call it punishment when someone helps you overcome your shortcomings and become stronger? Sorry, I misspoke. A reward! And I'll reward you with a hundred laps around the village, knees high! Which will allow you to become much faster and tougher, able to run away from any monster ever!"

"Can you not hit me with a bamboo stick?" The sister suggested cautiously as if she didn't believe in the success of her words.

"But then the Great Triad would be lacking a key component: training the spirit to endure hardship and face the future with a clear eye," Feng replied thoughtfully.

"But my spirit is strong enough as it is!" Aimin didn't give up.

"You know," Feng agreed abruptly, "it can be arranged. But on one condition."

"Which one?" Aimin couldn't believe her luck.

"If you tell the village I hit the fiercest monster in the eye!"
* * *

Chapter 15, in which the hero meets a new life in every possible sense of the word

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on
Patreon. Free trial.
 
Chapter 15, in which the hero meets a new life in every possible sense of the word
* * *

Feng was nervous. For him, who had defeated many monsters and fought in the forest, water, and swamp, such feelings were ridiculous. But even with all the ways he knew how to stay calm, he couldn't keep his excitement at bay.

And it wasn't even because the day of the summer solstice was approaching, which meant that he, who had been born presumably in spring or maybe winter, was already in his first dozen years, so it was time to get an adult name and stop being considered a child.

He could not get the most important thing he wanted, but in this respect, he had settled everything long ago. It took a lot of effort to gain the priest's trust and make him friendly with him, as much as friendship was possible between a child and an old man. He made some valuable gifts, like pots of forest honey and a well-made wolfskin with qi, "to keep your knees warm, grandfather." Over time, the priest realized that this nice, friendly, and kind Feng was a great example for the younger generation and, unlike the youth of today, idle, lazy, and disrespectful of their elders, more than deserved a good-sounding name.

Still, Feng felt regret. No matter how much he tried, no matter how many ways he invented to awaken his memory, he couldn't remember his master's name. Unfortunately, at that unfortunate moment, he had not listened to anyone, and he could only retrieve what he had once remembered.

The most frustrating part was the certainty that if Feng had remembered his master He would have looked at the idea from different angles, found a lot of flaws in it, and thought of a name many times better.

But it was the mysteriousness and inaccessibility that made the master's name so coveted, that made his heart full of demons, that turned the desire to "become like him" into a kind of obsession. Feng recognized this obsession and learned to use its power to train harder and harder. But he still couldn't get rid of the slight feeling of defeat.

The battle between him and his master, of which he was not yet aware, was a battle of equals. Feng had the advantage of his looks. As he grew older, his face became more and more masculine and strong-willed, leaving his master's repulsive face no chance. But his master had more than made up for it by stealing Feng's future name from him.

But right now, at this moment, it wasn't the names or the master he was worried about. And not the training, because he was standing there, doing nothing, just waiting.

"Are you worried, Feng?" Father asked. "You shouldn't be. Everything will be fine, especially now."

Feng glanced at his father, at his siblings standing or sitting on the grass nearby, and nodded.

"Don't worry, Feng!" said Headman Wang, who had obviously decided that an event so important to the honored members of the village could not go without his presence. "The honorable Jishan is the best midwife for the next dozen villages! I, that is to say, brought her by cart!"

The headman had told him about his great merits and invaluable help five times already, and Feng was surprised every time by how much things had changed in recent years. Wang used to puff his cheeks, and his father used to talk to him in an ingratiating tone and avert his eyes. Now, after being able to eat plenty of food, Feng's prolonged covert healing, the awakening of qi, and intense training, his father no longer looked pathetic and puny. His shoulders and back straightened, his movements became smoother and more majestic, and his beard and mustache became so thick and silky that they would be the envy of a capital city official! He had not yet regrown the teeth he had lost, but the blackness of the remaining teeth was gone, and they gleamed white even now in the light of the evening torches. He no longer looked like a withered old man. The most a stranger would give this strong, broad-shouldered man was three dozen years old. And now it was not his father, but the headman who was trying to please, to gain the favor and approval of Shirong and the rest of his family.

The brothers also became handsome and mature. Kang and Gang easily found wives and left home. Both wives, like most of the village, were Feng's disciples and had even awakened their qi.

Ying and Aimin had not married yet, but it wasn't because there were no suitors. There were a lot of people who wanted to marry such a beautiful woman from a wealthy family. But these fools turned their noses up at the stories Feng had told them because what they had learned from the stories was not the importance of training, perseverance, determination, and heroism but the fact that city girls had to show their inaccessibility while a great family heir or even a prince was winning their attention.

Mom was the one who had changed the most. She, too, seemed to have lost a few dozen years, straightened up, and even grew taller. Her face was smoothed and wrinkle-free, her eyes glistened, and her lips became inviting and scarlet. The changes in her figure, which had previously resembled the shape of a sack of straw, were not worth mentioning, and even Aiming was envious, as even Aiming, to whom complaining would only anger the gods!

Her newfound youth and beauty, which she would never have dared to dream of before, had led to a natural result. And now, nine months later, Feng stood in front of the closed door, waiting for news. He didn't really want to attend the birth, but no one else in the family had been given the opportunity. The overbearing and bossy grandmother had thrown them out of the house with hisses and shouts.

"Of course he's worried!" Kang muttered. "It's our mom! We're all worried!"

Feng only nodded in response to his brother's words. And with that nod, he only partially lied.

He liked his new family and wished them only the best. He made friends with his brothers and learned to tolerate his sisters. But he never loved them, nor did they love him. He had once been an outsider, an adopted boy from the city, and though, to Shirong and Zanzen's credit, they had not singled him out among their other children, handing out nutritious and tasty slaps to all equally, Feng felt a clear boundary. Later, when they had overcome poverty and the daily grind, the warm feelings grew stronger, but they were not based on love but on mutual respect.

In both lives, he had loved only his real parents - his mother, Lihua, who was so fond of him that she indulged his every whim, and his father, Guang, who looked stern and imperious but was ready to let a real demon into the house for the sake of his son's happiness, as he understood it, and doom the whole family to destruction. Now, as the years passed, Han realized and forgave this betrayal. The parents simply had no chance of resisting the master's demonic sorcery and mind-affecting techniques.

But despite the lack of filial love, now, Shirong's mom was also no longer a stranger. So with his eyesight and qi perception, Feng watched the birth from the street, not letting the situation go to waste.

Things were going well at first. The Qi of the mother lying inside the house shone bright and healthy, merging with another weak and fading source of life in her belly. Beside her, a dim light flickered, clearly belonging to the midwife. As the pulsations of qi that signified exertion began, Feng saw the midwife's qi leaning over her mother, a warm, strong lump separating from the bottom of her mother's belly. But then something happened, and the lump began to fade away.

"Into the house!" Feng said decisively, heading for the door.

"But the honorable Jishan..." Wang began.

"No matter how honorable she is, I will not allow her to kill my mother and her child," Feng retorted.

He felt that the door was bolted, but it didn't matter. A burst of qi from the palm of his hand against the deadbolt, and the door swung open, the remnants of the thick plank of wood crumbling to the floor.

Feng walked resolutely into his parent's room, followed by the relatives and the headman piling in.

"What are you doing here?" screamed the midwife. "This is an important moment, and you're in the way!"

Feng looked around at the surroundings. Despite the sight of a naked woman's body, he was not aroused in the slightest. He remembered the scroll, the same scroll that the rogue master had used to humiliate him in front of Mei. And he realized how quickly this bad situation could become hopeless.

The child was large and strong, but the position in which it was trying to come into the world was inappropriate. There were many ways to solve the problem in the scroll, but the foolish midwife had made it worse, and now Feng could see with his inner vision that the cord around the baby's neck was about to take its life. He was surprised that the midwife had not used any ash, clay, or herbs to clean her hands. The importance of cleanliness was repeated half a dozen times in the scroll!

"Get out!" Jishan continued to shout. "The child might die because of you!"

"He's only going to die because of you," Feng said. "Go away, I'll handle the delivery!"

"You snot! I've been doing this for four dozen years! What do you know?

Feng opened his mouth to reply sharply and, if necessary, to kick the grandma, but he heard his mother's soft voice.

"He's from the city!" she said.

"From the city?" The midwife opened her mouth and looked around.

The friendly nods from his father, brothers, sisters, and the headman crowded in the doorway confirmed that yes, Feng was indeed from the city. So, pushing Jishan aside, Feng stepped up to his mother.

There was nothing to wash his hands, as the scroll prescribed. Even the warm water in the wooden basin was muddy. Well, he had qi, and that was enough.

Feng threw his hands into the air, and a light wave of fire swept through them so fast that it only destroyed the invisible demons and scorched the hairs on the back of his palms.

He squeezed his eyes shut so the sight of his mother would not distract him from the sensation of life and slipped his hand inside, wrapping his chi around the fetus. Feng would have loved to cut the umbilical cord and destroy it like a deadbolt on the front door, but then the future child would suffocate right at the edge of the new life. The scroll explicitly stated so. So Feng used qi to encompass the fetus and begin to turn it into position, moving the umbilical cord out of the way. Mentally, he reluctantly admitted that he had been unfair to the midwife. The fetus was indeed in a very bad position, and it was impossible to pull it out, even with qi, without hurting the mother or killing the child.

Then, he resorted to another method, described in the scroll as the most dangerous and difficult. He put his finger on his mother's belly and, carefully measuring the strength and depth of the qi, ran it from one side to the other, creating a wide incision. The flesh parted easily as if it had been shredded by a dagger's blade. Feng made another incision inside the womb to reach the fetus directly.

Then Feng let the qi flow, stopping the bleeding, stuck his hands into the gaping wound, pulled out the child, no longer restrained by the mother's flesh, and finally cut the umbilical cord. He knew he should slap the baby to make it breathe and scream, but he had much safer ways. Another pulse of qi and a lump of mucus and liquid spurted out of the baby's mouth.

Belatedly, as if he couldn't believe it was over, the child screamed. Feng picked up a piece of clean cloth, wrapped the child in it, and slipped it into the hands of the dazed father. Then he leaned over the mother again and drew the edges of the wounds together one by one, running his palm over the cuts each time as if erasing a pattern in the wet river sand. The wounds closed as if they had never been there.

The father nodded and handed the baby to the mother after receiving a kick on the ankle from Feng. The mother happily clutched it to her chest.

"Congratulations, it's a boy!" Feng belatedly and inappropriately blurted out, only now realizing what had happened.

There was a sudden silence in the house, broken only by the slurping of the baby already suckling on Zanzen's breast.

Everyone stared at Feng as if he was the incarnation of the Twelve Gods.

"I need to get to the city," Jishan's midwife finally broke the silence.

* * *

"The world around us was created by a dozen gods, and each of them produced as many acts of divine creation. Each of the gods created a beast, a bird, a man, a part of the earth, water, and sky, and thus came into existence the twelve first men and a dozen divine beasts, and therefore this number is sacred," muttered the old, half-blind priest. "Twelve times more sacred than the others."

Feng, who was standing among his other peers, tapped his foot impatiently. He turned around again as if the traveling merchant would appear just as the ceremony was about to begin. A foolish thing, of course, for time, was of very little importance in peasant life. They didn't count the hours, they didn't care much about the exact day of birth, and adult names were usually given on the summer solstice, invoking the gods and nature spirits.

No one cared much about a day, more or less, unless it was a holiday or the beginning of sowing. And even then, besides the priest, only the Headman Wang counted the days, for it was he who had to prepare for the arrival of the tax collector. The tax collector was not very precise either. He only demanded that the taxes should be collected by the set date and waited for him in a separate barn. In recent years, the number of taxes collected has increased many times, but time management has not been affected. The peasants continued to count dozens of days and seasons, and even then, the latter were looked at according to the weather.

Han paid the merchant in advance, gave him metal and hides, collected honey, and even dug up some rare roots. He asked only one thing - the merchant arrived early. And he should have listened to the words of the son of a respected family in the village and his important trading partners, who supplied both valuable paper and equally valuable sealed pots of fish, even without any gifts!

Five years ago, Han had appeared here in Feng's body. Five years, as short as a single moment, yet as long as a lifetime. Although he had wasted no time and had accomplished so much, the feeling that he had been too long, he should hurry, grew stronger with each passing day. He could not wait to leave the village, to go beyond the neighborhood, where he had time to study like five fingers and toes of each of the arms and legs of a new body. So he "bribed" the merchant in advance, intending to join him as a traveling companion and get with the wagons to the city to start building his new life there.

"Everything passes and goes away. Everything in the world is cyclical and changes after winter come spring, then summer and fall, and winter again," the priest continued to mutter.

The peasants listened and listened respectfully. The village was not large enough for a real temple, but in the central square, which had recently become very busy, there was a small shrine not dedicated to any particular god. The priest came here, as in other villages, and performed the necessary rites, such as naming or praying for the harvest, accepted gifts from the peasants, and then left.

The ceremony where Feng and his peers had gathered for the naming was about to end, but the merchant still hadn't shown up!

"...After life comes death, and everyone is subject to this cycle of rebirth, even gods, demons, mystical beasts, and spirits. No one can avoid it. Reborn in a new body, we pass through one cycle, the sacred dozen years, and only then do we become adults, ready for independent life and the coming of death..."

Han didn't listen to the speech; it was repeated without much change at each of the initiation ceremonies, year after year. His impatience was growing. He turned around once more as if the qi itself was spurring him on from within. No one had shown up on the road, but the rest of the villagers, including the headman, were there. He felt the stares, many stares: the peasants smiled and waved, and the girls immediately started making eyes at him. So he smiled and nodded back.

The former Feng would have gladly accepted this new life: respect and fear, honor and ingratiation, and the gazes of young peasant girls who saw in him an enviable groom. The prosperity of his family, his victories in battles with river spirits and wolves, his apprenticeship with the blacksmith, the honor he received from the stories he told, the unquestioned authority he held during his training - his attitude had changed so dramatically as if he were a completely different person. A young peasant girl with practical acumen pushed in the back by their parents, who saw Feng as an ideal candidate for a son-in-law, could not leave him alone. Besides, the groom, who could carry logs and lift fallen trees, a blacksmith's apprentice and in the future a blacksmith himself, a hero who had defeated a water demon and a pack of wolves, really seemed to come out of the stories he told himself, striking the hearts of girls. The bones of the huge catfish and the wolf leader along with the bent and blackened spearhead, now occupied a place of honor under a shed nearby, kept Feng's exploits from being forgotten.

But that same old Feng wouldn't have gotten that kind of treatment. He would have remained one of the peasant masses. He would not have dared to dream of respect, fear, and such languid glances from girls, which were intended, perhaps even sincerely, to show passion and readiness to pull up their hemline in front of him.

The new Feng, having risen in the course of his training, had finally outgrown the village. Yes, he was no longer being slapped. Instead, he was pounding the others with his trusty bamboo stick, but only on merit. The food became plentiful and nourishing, but only when he did not put up with hunger but began to get it himself. Chicken breast, which he had only recently tasted in this life, was indeed the best food. Even Aiming stopped making jokes and teasing him, only looking at him with sparkling eyes and blushing sweetly.

If he didn't have the power and qi, he wouldn't have coped with the wolves, and he wouldn't have gone to the forest for mushrooms at all, wouldn't have met Aimin there, and in the end, wouldn't have saved her. His brothers and sisters would still make fun of him, and his parents would still give him a beating and scold him for his bad work. Or maybe not even scolded anymore, having become defenseless prey to the wolves who had reached the village, led by a leader who was invulnerable to conventional weapons.

"...an adult name as part of rebirth, a sign that the child has died and an adult has been born in its place, for whom a new life begins."

Yes, when will it come, this new life! Han thought, looking around again and still not finding the merchant. His thoughts were faltering, his body hungry for action, so used to running and working for five years that just standing around doing nothing was now unbearable. He could have started training now, honing his restraint and patience, but the absence of the merchant made his thoughts race like squirrels eating fermented berries.

A new life. The old one was no longer a torture chamber, a joyless and hopeless journey from childhood to old age. He could easily manage his chores and Master Yi's studies, hunt and forage for food, and never stopped honing his skills and strengthening his qi for a day. But again, he had to admit that the village had become too small for his ambitions, for the power lurking within him. It was like a shallow, warm puddle that was good for an egg but ridiculous even for a tadpole.

Spend his whole life here, even if he is the first guy in the village? To be the most important, the next headman, succeeding Uncle Wang? Marry a prettier peasant girl and have a brood of children? Feng shuddered. No, the decision he had made earlier was the only right one. Even if he didn't consider his goal of taking revenge on his master, even if he forgot about the wrongs and beatings, he had to leave.

This longing, which had been tormenting him all day long, came out in the words: It is better to become the smallest fish in the vast ocean than to remain the biggest fish in a shallow pond. But, of course, he was not going to be a "small fish" for long!

Han suddenly felt an itch in his fingers, an urge to pick up a brush and write this quote in flawless hieroglyphics, coming from the depths of his soul, forged by labor, sweat, blood, and tears. What is it? A longing for the past? Or a sign that a new life is near?

"Come closer and purify your thoughts!" The priest solemnly proclaimed, raising his hands in a triumphant manner

Feng suddenly remembered the scene from the crystals, how the disciples who joined the sect shaved their heads and then had their names indelibly painted on their skin. Their new names had yet to be justified. Those who failed were stripped of their names along with their skin with a red-hot branding iron.

* * *

A cold, trembling hand touched his forehead.

"I name you Xing Duo!" the priest proclaimed.

"Xing" was a beautiful, powerful name consisting of a single character that, depending on the context and the way it was written, could symbolize development, growth, and renewal. It contained an allusion to both the past life and the future, in which the bearer of the name was constantly striving to improve himself or herself, to increase power and wisdom.

Even though it was the name he had chosen for himself, a sense of finality and irrevocability squeezed his heart. It was over. Even if Feng recognized or remembered his master's name, it wouldn't matter in the slightest. After all, calling himself by that name would only turn him into a pathetic copycat trying to appropriate someone else's glory. And it could never become his name in the eyes of the gods, the spirits, or the Emperor.

Han, now Xing, rose, folding his hands in front of him. The headman was already writing his new adult name on the scroll that would be sent to the city to report on the affairs of his village. Xing sensed the apprehension in the headman's qi and caught a glimpse of his displeased look. He couldn't believe the newly minted Xing wouldn't stay in the village, full of treacherous schemes to take Duojia's place.

If Xing wanted to, he could do it easily. He had the necessary power in his hands. He had the authority of the villagers, and after he defeated the monsters, he had the glory of a hero. The villagers wouldn't even have to get used to anything. They had long since listened to Feng and obeyed his orders at every training session. They would just have to get used to the new name of their old teacher and new head.

In order to take the position, Headman Wang would have to be coaxed into it. There were a dozen dozen troubles Xing could easily stir up in the neighborhood to report to the authorities, telling them how badly the current village head was doing. It didn't even need to be done through a merchant, promising the latter a share in the profits or some additional trading privileges. A mere letter to the town clerk's office would suffice because, unlike the usual anonymous squabbles, this letter would be written by an educated man, which any official could easily understand by the calligraphic handwriting.

And then literally a few small cycles or even months - and there is no headman. And who is best suited for the role of a new one?

Feng, now Xing, would have been happily elected by the peasants at any time. But a twelve-year-old candidate for the head of the village would not be understood by the officials. So, it was likely either Father Shirong or one of the brothers would be the nominal head. But of course, Xing himself would give the orders, secretly at first, and then, after a few years, openly, becoming the official head by then.

The plot is simple, but reliable in its simplicity. Failsafe, but utterly pointless. Why? What would it accomplish? Because then the little tadpole will not swim upstream of the swift river, becoming first a fry, a fish, and then a carp. It would remain floating in its musty swamp, grow up, and get fat, becoming the biggest, strongest, and fattest frog yet. This was something that could attract old Feng, but not Han Nao or Xing Duo.

"What a beautiful name, Xing," sounded nearby, "so strong and courageous."

His hand felt a warm, soft elasticity pressed against it. He had known whose chi it was for a long time but turned his head only out of habit. Pei Zhi, one of the girls who had made eyes at him during the ceremony, had taken the initiative in her graceful feminine hands. She was the most determined of all the others, which caused whispers from the other candidates and a clear willingness to give the "upstart" a good beating.

"I've got a couch in my house that's swaying," Pei Zhi said. "I need a man's strong hands to fix it."

"So it's Master Yi you need," Han replied with the simplest face possible. "He's the strongest in the village!"

Aimin didn't just have her sights set on the blacksmith. She had completely gotten her way. Their relationship was now at a stage where she was proudly rejecting his persistent advances, gradually 'giving in' each time so that he could see that he was on the right track. In the Strategies of the Indestructible Dragon, this tactic was called "breaking down the wall in one's fortress" and was one of many dozens of ways to inflict a crushing defeat on an enemy by trapping him. And the fact that her sister had gotten that far on her own, whether by wit or bare intuition, was no small amount of respect.

She glared at Pei Zhi and then at Xing with a searing gaze to stop any possible invasion of her territory. Her sister's posture and demeanor reminded them so much of Mother Zenzen that they all laughed.

Xing turned, slipping out of Pei-Zhi's grip. He looked around and saw his peers rejoicing as they received their names and his elders echoing them as they sent their offspring into adulthood. Everyone was already lugging chunks and bamboo poles to assemble tables and benches and begin the feast in their traditional peasant style. Xing could understand them: before he began his stories, such festivals were the only break in the monotonous work from dawn to dusk, a chance to eat, to drink sour fruit wine or nasty rice beer, to talk and exchange gossip.

He didn't disapprove of such a pastime, but unlike the old Feng who hadn't yet received Han's memories, it just didn't evoke any positive feelings in him. Another sign that the decision was correct and there was nothing for him to do in the village.

"No, Fen... No, Xing, you're the strongest," Pei Zhi whispered into his ear.

Her defiant behavior violated every possible propriety, risking the stigma of being labeled a "harlot." But Pei Zhi, well aware of the consequences, seemed to think the prize was too tempting if she succeeded.

"No," Xing replied, brushing her off with his hand.

He held back the power, but Pei Zhi cried out anyway as she was dragged along the ground as if by the jolt of a shifting wagon.

"Friends! Fellow villagers! Students! Listen to me!" He said, letting the qi into his voice to attract those around him.

When everyone stopped talking and turned around, Feng - no, it was already Xing! - took a deep breath, he realized he felt reluctance and even some regret.

It'll soon get to the point where I'll start regretting parting with my master and longing for his training! he thought merrily.

"You all know that I am not a native of Shirong and Zanzen's family. They took me in, warmed me, fed me, and guided me into adulthood," he proclaimed. "Therefore, I will always honor them as my parents. Now I am an adult, I am Duo - in honor of Duojia, our village that the gods protect, and I will proudly bear and glorify its name."

Everyone in the village understood that it was Feng who had fed and warmed the family, who had pulled them out of poverty with the help of his "city stuff." But to boast and belittle the foster parents would be foolish and pointless. There was nothing to avenge, and words of gratitude were worthless, so why not leave behind a good impression? Even if he was leaving this part of his life in the distant past and would never hear of Duojia again.

If he had known the name of the hole where the master had crawled out of, then yes, he wouldn't have held back, giving the inhabitants his entire stock of deliciously sweet slaps for not having killed the bastard in his cradle.

Shirong smiled broadly at him and held Zanzen tightly to him as she cradled the baby on her chest. Ying and Aimin, who were standing next to her, looked like her sisters and not much younger.

"And I will spread my new name and praise Duojia throughout the Empire," Xing added, "because I'm leaving the village. Right now."

There was a deep, friendly sigh, and everyone started talking at once, pushing and interrupting each other, trying to ask questions, persuade, ask, and advise.

Clouds crept over the faces of family members who had long known of the departure but still couldn't believe it.

The blacksmith, who had known of Feng's plans for several years, nodded and raised a clenched fist in approval.

Potter Kun and Basketmaker Yao, who considered Feng to be somewhat of a disciple as well, bestowed toothless smiles.

The headman didn't even think of hiding his relief. Now that Xing had announced his decision publicly, he couldn't give up without embarrassing himself. The same feeling appeared on the faces of some of the villagers, especially the young boys, who would no longer be able to listen to the exciting stories but no one to force them to practice and hit with a bamboo stick. The unmarried maidens, as well as a couple of widows, on the other hand, had gone sour like old milk. In addition to wealth and strength, Xing, who had matured very early, attracted them not only as a favorable match but also as a man. It was probably due to his early qi training, which, if the scrolls he had read were to be believed, in noble families only began after being given an adult name. This was the kind of unsuccessful and hopeless attempt General Guang had once made.

"Wait, Fe.. Xing, what about the feast?"

"Xing, you're an adult now! Let's celebrate!"

"Xi-ing, don't go! I can't without you!"

"Stay, please!"

Xing smiled again and slowly shook his head, shutting out the noise. He did not doubt the attention would soon turn to the food, which, though it could not compare to the delicacies in Nao's house, was plentiful and hearty. Shirong had taken care of it, and it would have been unseemly for him to be frugal during the naming of his youngest son, even if he was no longer the youngest.

Even though the peasant women had become much prettier thanks to his training, they were still nowhere near as beautiful as Mei. There was no chance of meeting someone like her in the village. So, in order to match and surpass his master, he had to leave the village.

"Yes, I'm an adult now," Xing nodded, "and I'll decide for myself what to do."

He picked up the basket he had made beforehand. Old Yao must have realized it all at that moment, but he did not say anything. He only fussed and poured out words as if trying to tell and show all the remaining secrets of his skill.

The flat, long container rested comfortably on his back, and the wide straps of meadow weeping bark would not have chafed the shoulders of even an ordinary man. It held food supplies, linen, and clothing, a large bundle of money his parents had supplied him with before he left, and memorabilia that was important to him. Most of the luggage was an unimpressive leather jacket and leather pants made from the hide of the wolf leader, which had taken so much work not only in skinning but also in sewing. Feng hoped the clothes would last for at least a few years, and they could always be tightened with straps if they were too loose.

There was still a lot left here because if he had taken a little more, he would have needed a whole cart. Even if the merchant had arrived on time, Xing wouldn't have taken any additional items. If he had a spatial ring like a proper hero, then he wouldn't have to hold back!

"I know you can make anything you want," Yi said, scratching the back of his head. "But still, take this as a parting gift!"

Xing took the outstretched bundle in his hands, unwound the belt, and took out a long, slightly curved blade from the leather sheath. With qi, he could indeed create a better knife, but it was still a good iron forged many times, a fine and laborious piece of work.

"Thank you for your teaching, Master," Xing bowed to him, clasping his knife belt. "I appreciate your gift."

He was once again convinced that he had made the right decision. If he had announced his departure in advance, the village would have started gossiping, begging, and pleading. The girls would be scurrying about like chickens, some on their own, some pushed by their parents. He suddenly felt funny and light. He could do it! He did it! He did it by himself! Even though the girls who had turned their noses up at Han before were aristocrats, and the only girls who sighed at Xing and made eyes at him were peasant girls from the village "at the edge of the sky, in the corner of the ocean," he had still made a huge step forward.

A huge step for Han Nao or adopted Feng, but alas, only the first of a dozen dozen dozen steps Xingu Duo would have to take to even match up to the weakest hero from the crystal, let alone a master.

"I wanted to forge you a weapon," Yi added, his lowered hand touching Aimin's arm as if by accident. "But you refused."

"No, Master, you were right," Xing replied, "For a guy my age, a real weapon would cause more problems than it would solve. Besides..."

"Besides, you have qi," the blacksmith grinned into his beard, repeating Feng's favorite saying, "and that's enough."

Xing laughed merrily. Qi is in all living things, just as the rogue master had once said. Now Xing, who had shed oceans of sweat and sometimes blood, recognized that he was right, as he had seen it in practice many times. But the very existence of qi meant nothing without painstaking daily labor like that of a peasant who tended, fertilized, watered, and protected a weak tree sapling from pests. Otherwise, it would forever remain a pathetic, puny sprout, withered, never becoming a spreading tree, giving shade, shelter, and tasty, juicy fruits. Qi was not a path for peasants. Xing knew that no matter how much effort he put into it if he put away the bamboo stick, everything would fade and wither away back to its original, age-old ways.

However, Xing had done what he had to do, and he had never intended to turn the village into the mighty Thousand Peaks Sect. The most important thing was that teaching others contributed to his development, which was not only far from complete but had barely even begun.

"You take care of yourself, though," Aimin added, hesitating as if she had stumbled over a sharp bone in the fish she had eaten, "Xing."

"Of course, I'm somehow used to myself in one piece," Xing grinned back.

He walked up to the headman to bow to him and say goodbye.

"My name doesn't carry much weight in the Empire, but you might find it useful."

Wang held out a scroll to Xing, and Xing unrolled it. It was a travel document written in crooked, sloppy hieroglyphics, with a real red seal at the bottom, making it look like a real document. The name "Xing Duo" had only recently been inscribed, and the ink had not even had time to dry.

Xing opened the lid of the basket and pulled out a thick stack of small sheets of rice paper stitched at the edge with the red cord he had once bought from a merchant for an unpleasantly large amount of coins. He had to think hard about the inscription on the first page: it was inappropriate to sign his name as Han Nao, and the new name was known in advance, but anything could happen: the priest could change his mind after hearing the whispers of the gods after a pitcher of rice wine, get confused by old age, or be reborn. Therefore, at the very top, a short name consisting of a single character, "Feng," was written in strokes as swift and sharp as the strokes of a blade. He didn't write down his regalia and merits to give himself weight like the authors of the treatises he knew. First of all, to whom should he boast? The peasants? They know everything. Secondly, stories about merits next to a child's name would look silly. Therefore, most of the cover was a modest inscription: Simple workouts for everyone and every day.

He was a bit ashamed of his creation - his master had not taught him any secret techniques, and the scrolls he had read were mostly about mundane things rather than qi. So he had only outlined the basics of awakening and cultivating internal energy and filled the rest with his ramblings, interspersed with Han Nao's sayings from his past life, and otherwise consisting of the insights and discoveries of a brat in a remote village taking his first steps on the road to greatness. He would have sold the book to a merchant, but it was now worth almost nothing. After all, the paper was originally clean and could be used for something useful!

However, neither Feng nor Xing had any regrets at the time. The joy of writing could not be bought at any price. So he left the manuscript with a light heart - in a village where only two people could read, no one would see his handiwork, and even if they did, they wouldn't tell anyone. Later, in the future, when he became a powerful warrior, he would write a real book full of powerful secret techniques and special methods of cultivating qi. The quotations will take their rightful place in silk scrolls instead of sitting next to children's nonsense on yellowish rough leaves!

The headman respectfully accepted this semblance of a book in his hands and timidly asked:

"Uh, so, uh, this is, like, for every day?"

"Of course! Like we used to do," Xing nodded.

"Well, no one can read!" objected the headman.

"You, honorable Wang, can do it," Xing didn't understand the problem. "And then someone else will learn."

"Alright, I'll try to teach them," Wang nodded petulantly.

Xing didn't understand why he was so excited and why would he want to teach someone. But it seemed the farewell had been delayed, and the headman was anxious for Xing to leave.

"If they don't want to learn," Xing laughed. "Tell them I'll be back with a new, longer bamboo stick."

"I will," the headman smiled shyly in response.

After hiding the travel card and putting the basket back on his shoulders, Xing Xing bowed to his parents and the headman, waved to his fellow villagers, and walked away, stopping the maidens who tried to approach with a glance. Not a single one of them, feeling the pressure of the qi, dared to tear her clothes, to shout that she was expecting a child from him or that she was ready to marry him. Many of them opened their mouths, but as soon as Xing turned their heads, they were silent, like a flock of birds frozen by a snake's gaze.

"Qi is a great power," Xing muttered under his breath to his imaginary master. "And I will reveal secrets that you, you bastard, have never dreamed of!"

In the meantime, he would proceed with extreme caution. He should not forget that he was still a fry if not a tadpole. And there, outside his native pond, dangerous toothy fish could be waiting for him, capable of eating not only a carp but even a whole shark.

"A carp who became a dragon by jumping over the dragon gate," Xing grinned crookedly as he exited through the gate at the beginning of the village. "If you, master, have become a dragon, then I will not stop and go further, climb another waterfall, no, a dozen waterfalls, and become the Divine Ancestor of all dragons!"

He swam out of the swamp and became a fry from an egg, but it was a long way to a carp, much less a dragon! The strange regret of parting was mixed with the elation of realizing what he had managed to do. He was also a little annoyed at the merchant who had not shown up.

Behind, there was still shouting and noise. Someone was singing a song, and someone was laughing loudly. The peasants did not grieve over his departure but began the solstice feast, where they pleased the spirits of nature with their dressed-up appearance and songs, as well as eating everything on the tables and drinking the contents of many jars.

He looked back at the peasants and the familiar village with a final glance and was about to move on when a strange feeling of dissatisfaction and unfinished business made him stop half-stepping. He concentrated on the sensation, accelerating the flow of qi in his upper dantian, and when he realized what was wrong, he laughed.

Xing looked again at the inscription above the village gate, so familiar that he had long since stopped noticing it. He took one long leap to the top and landed on the edge of the top rung, easily keeping his balance. There was ink and a brush in the basket, but they were not suitable for an inscription of this size. So Xing put his palm to the board and let the qi out, erasing the unfortunate inscription and, at the same time, strengthening and repairing the wood, which had become rotten and cracked over the years. When the wood was smooth, Xing repeated the old inscription with his qi. The only change was that instead of "frog," it was now "river."

Jumping down, he turned around to admire his work. An inscription in calligraphic hieroglyphics shone on a smooth, polished surface that would have honored the floors or wall panels of a Nao palace:

"May the gods of luck and fertility protect Duojia."

* * *

Chapter 16, in which the hero is introduced to the charm of wandering

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on
Patreon. Free trial.
 
Chapter 16, in which the hero is introduced to the charm of wandering
Part 3. Duojia's Secret Techniques.

* * *

Chapter 16, in which the hero is introduced to the charm of wandering

* * *

Even though Xing was in no hurry, he did not walk along the road like a lone traveler. After all, why walk when you could run, whirlwind along the path and then along the paved road, keeping a watchful eye on the sides? Sight and perception of qi told the way and warned of possible surprises. A lone rider, half-slumbering upright on a leisurely horse striding straight ahead, not turning anywhere. The faint qi in the tracks of a fox that had once crossed the road. Birds in the trees shriek at the approach of a man. A pair of peasants, clearly off to work in the city. And life. Life is everywhere, from the spirits of nature invisible by sight to all the animals, larvae, birds, fish, and worms.

The peasants called out to Xing, but he waved at them, not even thinking of engaging in a long and pointless conversation. His feet in wolfskin boots stomped rhythmically along the rutted track, kicking up a plume of dust. A hay wagon came into view, and Xing overtook it, barely restraining the urge to leap over it.

The burgeoning power inside and the intoxicating sense of freedom pushed him to recklessness and awakened the desire to boast, to show off.

After a while, he realized that running had long ago become natural for him, like breathing. And running, even with a heavy load, he gets nothing out of it. What kind of training is it if you don't have to make any effort for it?

If he knew how to make talismans, he would have made something heavy, that would make running a challenge. Of course, he could have used a heavy rock, but then a guy carrying an entire rock on his backside would be the talk of the world. Xing wasn't hiding, but he wanted to wait for that kind of fame.

Xing decided to use the easiest way to train his body. He gathered his qi, and with some effort, he removed the usual enhancement, returning to the capabilities of a normal person. Then, he removed the qi from his eyes, for he relied too much on additional ways of perception. Qilin's Gaze didn't completely disappear as it had happened in the past, but only faded slightly - after all, seeing qi had long since become part of Xing's very essence.

The weight of the basket immediately drew him to the ground, and his pace slowed. Xing laughed - this was going to be a great workout! He ran as fast as he could, trying to unravel and read all the tracks as he went, relying as much as possible on his eyesight. Han Nao had studied enough scrolls to know the theory, but now all he needed was practice.

As it turned out, "knowing" and "being able" were two very different things. Xing was a poor tracker, despite his excellent eyesight because his scrolls and books were just a dead weight in the back of his mind. The peasants didn't know much about hunting, and he usually relied on his qi vision rather than his ability to read tracks. So at other times, he would simply run past without noticing the scuffed footprints, the straightened bushes, and the scrawny, unwashed observer sitting a little farther away. But the feeling of qi, of life around, even if suppressed, still gave more information about the surrounding world than was available to the average person.

Xing had to admit that the brigand's hiding (and who else could sit in the roadside bushes?) was excellent. He must have had either natural talent or a lot of experience. Maybe Han Nao had read too many stories about heroes saving princesses and heiresses of great houses from bandits, so he blame a simple peasant who sat down to poop by the roadside, as he had done many times during the journey. The two clots of qi nearby could have been just companions of the "peasant" waiting for their companion to finish his business, not reinforcements from a bandit gang.

Xing ran past the ambush, a little tense in anticipation of the attack. He looked like an ordinary kid, dressed simply and well, but the huge basket on his back made it clear that he was a good prey. He pretended to run away as if he had been sent on an errand, and there was no more defenseless and easy prey to be found all the way to the capital. There was no attack.

Fuelled by curiosity, Xing jogged a little further, turned around, and turned off the road.

"Maybe he sat down there to poop," he said in a low voice.

"That's too far," he said to himself.

"Maybe he's bashful! Maybe he found mushrooms, berries, or even a bird's nest."

"Or a fugitive criminal, hiding from the authorities," Xing agreed with himself. "With his friends!"

If the man in the bushes had been here for a long time or was traveling in the right direction, there was a reason to talk to him, to ask if the merchant had passed by, and if so, how long ago and where to? Xing walked in a large arc, then crept up stealthily behind him, giving him a good opportunity to get a better look at his target. Skinny and unwashed, in a strange variety of clothes, he was sitting comfortably on a large rock, squirming, scratching, puking, and sniffling, making it easier for Xing to sneak up on him silently. At his side, leaning against a tree, was a spear with a real iron tip.

Xing silently picked up the spear, wondering how a person making so much noise could go unnoticed from the road.

"Don't yell," Xing advised, putting the tip of his spear against the skinny man's back.

He immediately shrieked and jumped sideways, hitting a tree trunk, clinging to a root, and falling headlong onto the rock he had just been sitting on. He smashed his face and forehead bloody and appeared to have lost consciousness. Xing scratched the back of his head puzzledly, recognizing that this moment had somehow not been thought through. But what else was he supposed to do? How could he have known instead of doing as he was told the skinny man would make a funny scene out of the crystal? The kind where clumsy troublemakers fell over, knocked over tables, knocked over bowls of food, got tangled up in their legs, or banged on doorjambs to cheerful music. Xing could have snuck up, grabbed him, and put his hand over his unwashed mouth, but he didn't want to do that.

Heal him? He might be a great healer in the distant future, but he could do some things now. And it was a simple matter to treat such a small bleed.

"Did you hear that?" A hoarse voice asked.

"Aha, Harkun is obviously sitting down to shit again, right on the twig!" replied the other.

Harkun? Well, it doesn't take a great thinker to figure out why the skinny guy got that nickname.

"He should admit he likes it," said the first one.

Xing crawled a little to the side and lurked, looking up from below. The two others he had sensed earlier had appeared, but he had overlooked them for the moment, focusing his attention on the skinny one. An unfortunate oversight. He would have been doing push-ups on sharp rocks long ago in the villain master's class for such a thing. No one but himself was forcing him to do anything right now, but there was a lot more to lose than just dinner. He'd only trained in the village but hadn't been in real, dangerous fights too often. And, as his encounter with the skinny Harkun had shown, Xing still had much to learn before he became a true warrior.

"Oh, look, he jumped up a tree out of fear and killed himself!" The owner of the first voice continued to laugh.

"Wait, there's something wrong here," said the other, short and thin, even thinner than Harkun. "Harkun wouldn't just lie there."

The first one looked like a muscular giant against him, though there was no muscle, only fat. Dirty clothes, thick, greasy hair, disheveled mustaches, and beards. Xing's enhanced eyesight made it easy to see everything in the most unpleasant detail.

"Yeah," agreed the first one, "especially when we haven't even started dividing up the spoils yet."

"Quiet," growled the second, "have you forgotten the words of your senior?"

"There's no one here," the first one dismissed him, but he stopped anyway and started looking around.

They both looked at each other anxiously and drew short blades from the folds of their clothing, perhaps not well suited for epic battles but perfectly suited for gut-wrenching or ambushing, sneaking up from behind, stabbing at the liver or slitting the throat while an accomplice held the enemy at spear's length.

Xing released some of the Tree's qi united with Water. The tree stretches its branches to the sky, swaying its branches and rustling leaves, while the clouds are heavenly water pouring down to the earth. The elements combine to create Wind. Xing created it by causing the air to swirl in the distance. The rustling of leaves was heard as if a careless foot had shuffled there.

"Over there!" The pair rushed at the sound, not caring about Harkun's bleeding.

Xing slid to the tree where Harkun's forehead had crashed against, flew up it like a squirrel, and lurked in the shade of the dense crown, spear at the ready. At first, he had doubted whether it was a company of peasants or woodcutters, one of whom had gone to take a shit, but after the words about sharing the spoils, everything became clear. Perhaps he was on the trail of a merchant, or maybe, as a hero in the crystal, he just ran into a gang of bandits. Of course, these bandits did not resemble the subordinates of some Bandit King, but he was not a real hero either but only started his heroic path.

Xing had never heard from the headman, priest, merchant, or the occasional traveler there was a bandit gang in the area. However, he was fast and had run a good distance. The bandits might have moved here recently.

"A hedgehog or a badger," came the words of a short bandit.

"I could eat a badger right now! I love badger fat," the fat man licked his lips.

Returning, they didn't hide much. Stopping over Harkun again, the short one kicked him in the side.

"Hey, get up!"

"Look, maybe he was afraid of a snake." The fat man looked around warily. "Or maybe it bit him."

"Or mistook his shit for a snake!" cackled the short one.

Contrary to all fears, they did not look up. Xing prepared himself.

For the bandits sitting in ambush, they weren't exactly hiding. The distance from the road, Xing thought, would have drowned out any conversation, but there were rules and regulations! They had heard Harkun's fall, so a passerby on the road might have been wary, too.

Xing didn't hesitate any longer. He flew, almost falling out of the tree, hitting the short man in the right shoulder with his spear and stamping his foot right into the fat man's teeth. In a real fight, holding back, as one of his quotes said, was foolish. Qi rushed into his hands obediently, and Xing pushed the wounded bandit away and kicked the other under his breath.

Stepping forcefully on Harkun's stomach who let out an agonized groan, he leaped forward and assumed a fighting stance, ready for the real battle. His qi and blood surged, giving him clarity of thought and confidence in his abilities. But alas, the battle ended before it could begin. The fat man was lying on the ground as a shapeless sack, moaning muffledly with a broken mouth. Petty grasped his punctured shoulder, staring at Xing in horror. The wound looked serious, and the qi showed that without the help of a healer, this brigand was no longer alive. But Xing didn't want to treat anyone, he just took a step forward and poked the spearhead under the bandit's chin, preventing him from opening his mouth and screaming.

A moment of fear and doubt - what if he attacked the Emperor's peaceful subjects? - went by with a feeling of joy and confidence in his abilities. Yes, he had made many blunders, but his enemies were far from being the main villains from the crystal.

"Who are you, and what are you doing here?" Xing asked. "What kind of booty are you going to divide, and who is your leader?"

Unfortunately, he didn't know the laws of the Empire too well, but what if he took the loot for himself? Or would it be better to turn the bandits into the authorities and be rewarded? In crystals and scrolls, heroes did both, though usually they didn't get their hands dirty about such trifles, just killed thugs and moved on without thinking about money.

"I'll put the spear away, but don't even think about yelling," Xing warned.

"You're just a kid!" When his throat stopped stabbing with the blade, the shorter man was able to lower his head and finally get a good look at his opponent.

"You're hurting like a grownup," Xing smirked. "Shall I pierce the other shoulder? Just to clear your doubts?"

"No, don't," the bandit shook his head fearfully. "I see you have a spear!"

"A spear? What do I need a spear for? Look, I can pierce you through with my finger!"

Xing stretched out his hand and poked at the long-suffering tree trunk. Splinters and bark spattered, and his hand sank into the wood almost to the wrist.

The demonstration was sufficiently graphic. The bandit almost collapsed to his knees and began a rambling story. Xing listened and glanced at the other two bandits, waiting for them to come to their senses, ready to attack the wounded short man.

But Xing's strength must have frightened the bandit, for he did not attack. He told what he knew, even if he didn't know much.

The gang used to bandit westward, then they were raided by the guards, defeated, and the remnants fled here. Lately, they had their first serious case - a passing merchant, relaxed by his usual route, hadn't taken enough guards. That allowed the wagon to be captured and he to be taken prisoner. It was clear why the bandits had not attacked Xing, a lonely, defenseless traveler, the desired prey for any robber. If people started disappearing on the road, the authorities would raid again. And the merchant's kin won't tell anyone unless they want him to give up his life.

"It's not our fault!" cried the bandit. "We are honest people, and we never wanted to rob anyone! We had to join the gang out of poverty! How can you know what hunger is and how unbearably hard peasant life is?"

An almost real tear came to the short man's eye. But the qi showed he was not bitter, but hopeful - hopeful he could get the rich young fool to let him go, with a promise to start living righteously again.

I wonder who he thought I was? Xing thought to himself. A disciple of some hidden sect? A disguised nobleman who has been cultivating qi since he was in diapers? A monk from a martial monastery who has made his first foray into the big world by pretending to be a layman?

"Are you trying to pity me, you scum?" he growled, clenching his hand into a fist. "If you have turned to brigandage because your life is unbearable, why do you spoil it for the other peasants? Yes, the merchant takes a lot of money, but most of the time he takes it in advance! Now, who will bring them what they ordered? Who will return the money and goods earned with blood and sweat? You, scoundrel, robbed your fellow peasants!"

"It's not me, it's the Elder!" he was scared

But Xing was no longer listening. It was because of this scum that the merchant didn't come! It was because of them Feng had been in trouble during the entire naming ceremony, the most important event in any child's life! He made a swift movement, unleashing a carefully calculated fist strike on the back of the thug's head. Xing stopped the bandit from dying but did not heal the wound. After knocking out the others, who were beginning to regain consciousness, he grabbed them by the scruff of the neck and dragged them to the unfortunate tree, mentally apologizing to the nature spirits that dwell here. Once again, making sure that all three were unconscious, he climbed up the tree and lifted each of them in turn so that their toes barely touched the ground and pressed their wrists against the rough bark.

After the incident with the wolves, he worked hard to eliminate his shortcomings. Now, the wood obeyed the chi he had transformed into the element of Wood and allowed the brigands' hands to flow through it, binding them more securely than any shackles. When he was sure that none of them could escape, he raced toward the bandit camp, fierce with rage and a desire to smash their heads in.

As he ran, a sudden thought occurred to him: Maybe it was for the best that the merchant was thwarted. If the bandits had shown up a month later who would have fought back? The authorities? Maybe. But only after prolonged rampages, violence, and deaths throughout the area, including Duojia, the village where Feng had spent five years. The thought served as a bucket of water poured into the rekindled hearth. He calmed down and came to his senses, regaining the ability to think in a balanced and judicious manner.

What did he need in his new life? Knowledge and power. And to get it, he needed money and the ability to act and move without interference or questions. He had some money, but he didn't want to rob his foster parents, taking a relatively small sum for travel and lodging.

Capturing the bandits could help with the money, and killing them and talking to the guards afterward could lead to lengthy trials, during which Xing would have to stay in some underground prison with water dripping from the ceiling and in the company of various scum: a plot that has been repeatedly seen in the crystals.

Even if we assume that the authorities would immediately believe, sort it out, and let him go, which is not a fact, it is still a waste of time and effort.

The most frustrating thing was that even killing all the bandits and bringing their heads to the guards would not have done anything reprehensible. On the contrary, it would have been a deed pleasing to the Empire. And if he were even a dozen years older, it would cause the guards nothing but sincere gratitude. However, even then, it was better to take the bandits alive so they could either go to the penal colony to work hard at their crimes or to the plague to serve as an example and warning for other scoundrels.

As he approached the camp, Xing pushed aside extraneous thoughts, hiding his qi and sneaking up with the utmost caution. Just like near the road, watchers were sitting around the camp. They were more interested in what was going on inside instead of trying to see if there was a possible enemy.

In spite of their relatively recent stay, the bandits had prepared thoroughly. Several large huts covered with spruce branches stood near a deep pit covered by a grating of crossed sticks. There was even one hut made of thin poles as thick as a hand. By the hut huddled a gang of unwashed, stinking ragamuffins like the ones Xing had encountered earlier.

"Write!" commanded the huge, animal-shaped bearded man.

There was no fat in his body, and his off-shoulder shirt crackled under the pressure of his muscles. Xing felt his anger flare up in him. Now that he knew firsthand the hard work of peasant labor, uprooting stumps, hauling weights, standing hunched over beds with his family, freezing his feet blue in the cold water and mud of rice fields, or trying to break up unyielding earth with a wooden hoe, he realized the bearded man, this "poor peasant who took up robbery because of the unbearable peasant life," had never held a sickle or a chain. Such a heap of muscle demanded plenty of food, not vegetables or rice, but real meat. Meat like any other food, the peasants never had enough of, so they had to eat everything from maggots to bark. Feng had lived his life without even dreaming of the chicken breast that Han Nao had once turned his nose up at and often went to sleep hungry, feeling his empty stomach cramping with pain. The bearded man looked very strong, but it was empty strength - after all, Xing could see only ordinary muscles. The Qi inside the bearded man's body was dormant and remained undeveloped.

Putting aside the idea that the bearded man was a warrior from a reasonably well-to-do family who could afford to eat meat and exercise his body every day, what he was seeing meant that he was taking the hard-earned wealth of others and eating to his heart's content. While he was living at the expense of others, depriving the peasants of food, they were toiling and dying from the hard work in the fields.

The Jing Merchant, whom Feng had waited for and never waited for, was sitting on the ground, clutching a quill and a scroll in his hands. One of his eyes was completely swollen shut, a long cut crossed his cheek, and a dirty, bloody rag was wrapped around his arm. Above him, with his arms at his sides, stood another bandit with a menacing look. Another bandit stood nearby, sharpening a lousy, rusty blade with a loud, ear-splitting squeal, either in a hopeless attempt to make the blade sharp or to intimidate Jing.

"Write what?" The merchant asked with a wistful doom in his voice.

"How many fingers have we sent them so far?"

"Two!" the one towering over Jing readily reported.

"Cut off the third one. Wait! Let him write first, then cut it off."

Xing watched and felt his teeth grind and his hands clench into fists. He was well aware that the bandits did not greet their victims with hugs, but he had not expected this either.

"So what to write?" Jing stretched out even more wistfully, leaning over the scroll.

"It's up to you," the bearded man grinned, showing his yellow teeth. "I think you'll find the right words when it comes to your daughter's fate. You merchants are very good with words, always fooling us peasants."

Xing wanted to go up to this "peasant" and beat him to death. He understood the cruelty and the desire for profit, but he couldn't bear the vile, lying hypocrisy.

"So go ahead, do your best to mess with your family's heads. And if they don't send the ransom this time, your daughter will stop warming my bed at night and start pleasing everyone. And they will not be as kind as I am."

"No, we won't!" There was a lot of laughter.

"We'll sneak in the back door as an Elder, too!"

"Hey, fatty, don't write anything! Be brave!"

"That's right! You'll write later! You'll see it first!"

The merchant turned gray, large drops of sweat rolling down his face.

"I...I'll try," he almost whimpered.

"You have a deadline," the bearded man thought for the sake of appearances, "let's say one cycle of days."

Elder, why wait so long?"

"They won't send it anyway!"

"I understand your impatience," said the leader good-naturedly. "She is a sweet berry, and I know how good she is! But with the money of that fat swindler, all the women from Jumen to the capital will be ours!"

Why did he drag his daughter here as well? Xing wailed mentally. Rescuing damsels in distress was a common thing. Heroes in crystals and scrolls did it almost all the time. Often, it was a meeting predestined by the heavens, helping the hero to find, if not a life partner, then at least the help and support of the powerful family of the rescued girl.

Except... Except that the heroes of crystals always arrived on time. Bandits and robbers killed or wounded only the guards, no one cut their fingers, and the girls were finished with only a neatly torn dress, showing not only defenselessness but also seductive beauty. And then they did not tremble, shrinking into a frightened, stuttering lump, but burst into flames of true love when they met their destined mate.

Xing spat irritably. After living among the peasants and learning about the not-so-bright side of life, he regarded such things with great doubt. Marriages were not usually arranged by love, but by agreement of the parents, and neither the age nor the sympathies of the bride, and sometimes of the bridegroom, mattered. Of course, there were times when the choice of the bride, parents, and groom coincided, as seems to be the case with Master Yi and Aimin, but it was very rare.

"Hey, Elder! What if she herself?" shouted someone's voice.

"If she falls in love with one of us and wants to stay, that's fine with us!" The leader cackled, and the bandits joined in the laughter. "There will be someone to sell the loot to! Yes, dear father-in-law?"

The merchant was drenched in sweat from fear, the quill was shaking in his trembling hands, and drops from his forehead were falling on the scroll, blurring the ink. Xing, who had planned to wait until nightfall to act for sure, decided it was time. Unlike real heroes, he was certainly too late, but he could still save at least Jing's finger, not to mention the lives of the merchant and his daughter.

There was no point in making cunning plans. Xing had a good look at the qi of the people around him. None of them were worthy of opposing him. If he strengthened his body, none of them would even be able to hurt him except for a small cut. Harkun and his buddies had already shown what kind of warriors the bandits were, so he should have taken the easy way out in this case. He wasn't a great warrior and had made many mistakes, but in this case, overestimating the enemy was a mistake, too.

Xingxing changed his stance and inhaled deeply, concentrating on his qi. It was a pity that he didn't know or master anything yet since the sneaky master hadn't taught him anything. After all, if he were a hero of the crystal, he would definitely use the Threefold Crimson Fire Ball or Great Water Dragon technique to make the surviving bandits fall to their knees without thinking of resisting.

If he had a proper Master... Eh!

But regrets were also foolish and inappropriate. Xing simply transformed the qi into Fire and threw it into the fire where some animal was roasting.

That exploded, raising a large cloud of ash. Under this cover, Xing rushed out. He picked up the spit, roast fox, took a bite, and grimaced. No spices, not even salt, and it looked like it had starved to death!

Spitting, he slammed the half-roasted beast into the first brigand caught in the puffs of ash and smoke.

Xing was still a long way from the true masters who could move mountains, part the seas, and unleash fiery storms. But he had learned a few things at his rural and primitive level. Even though he didn't know a single technique, having only come up with a few tricks, these weaklings didn't even have that. He gave qi and transformed into Wind, raising even thicker clouds of ash and smoke, concealing himself and depriving the bandits of sight.

He, of course, not only saw the enemies with qi vision but could perfectly sense their presence in any direction.

The bandits were surprisingly numerous - about two dozen. To feed such a crowd, it was necessary to rob a lot of peasants. There wasn't enough for all of them to eat a single fox! So Xing didn't hold back too much.

His soul yearned for an epic battle, a tension on the brink of life and death. Something that would look good in crystal. Nothing of the sort had come to pass. The battles with the river monster and the wolves were a dozen, no, a dozen of dozen times more dangerous and difficult.

While these fools were poking in every direction with their rusty knives and crooked spears, coughing and wheezing from the smoke, Xing simply walked at a light, leisurely pace and gave each of them a slap of his palm that could pierce tree trunks and smash rocks. Therefore, not even a dozen dozen breaths passed before it was over.

Xing took a final look at his work as he released the Wind and cleared the air. The picture was beautiful, with a couple of dozen bodies lying around, a shivering girl, and the face of a merchant who seemed unfamiliar because of the bulging healthy eye.

"Master Jing," Han bowed.

"Feng! Or is it no longer Feng?" The merchant sighed sadly. "I guess you already have an adult name."

"Duo. Xing Duo," he introduced himself.

"I, my daughter, and my whole family owe you a debt of gratitude!" said the merchant. "Lingyun, go say hello to our savior! Hurry up!"

The daughter, a girl only a little older than Xing, nodded. As she passed the unconscious leader, she paused for a moment, looked back, and, making sure Xing wasn't looking in her direction, she brought the heel of her thick wooden-soled traveling shoes down on his crotch with all her might. Xing had to make an effort not to laugh, thus showing that he felt qi regardless of the direction of the gaze. This tactic paid off immediately. When he turned to face the girl, and they greeted each other, he managed to "miss" the desperate gesticulation of the merchant and his fingers pointing at Xing.

The characters and scenery changed, but the performance in the theater remained the same. Only now, it was no longer the peasant women from their native village trying to charm and bind the young and foolish but very promising bridegroom. The merchant was in a hurry before Xing had been anywhere else before he had gained experience and intelligence in the big city.

Xing didn't play the fool and pretended to be a dumb peasant. His path had crossed with the merchant, and life might bring them together again, but this was probably the last time they would see each other. But Xing didn't want to quarrel and assert himself by showing how he had figured everyone out. It wasn't worth the effort. It would remind him of his bastard master. Xing had aspired to be like his master, but not in this aspect.

He simply kept a nonchalant face, ignoring all innuendos, acting polite but aloof. Using qi, Xing repaired the broken carts and dismantled the leader's hut, making a few drags to carry the loot. Horses were in short supply, and the bandits had already eaten some of them while waiting, but he had some very good replacements. Two dozen replacements.

Xing pulled the battered and groaning charioteers, who were also guards, out of the pit, suspecting that a couple of the four had already agreed to join the brigands, for they could be paid much more, albeit illegally, for almost the same occupation.

It didn't matter now, though, so Xing kept his suspicions to himself. He only dragged the bandits, including the first three he met, and then, after waiting for them to come to their senses, harnessed them, with the crouching and groaning leader at their head, to the heavily laden wagons that had been left without draft animals. Xing threw his basket on one of them and pulled it himself. The battle had been too easy, so he had to make up for lost time by practicing stamina and strength while running.

* * *

"Your reward for the bandits and some of the loot," Jing said, holding out a weighty leather sack. "Xing, are you sure you don't want to stay? It takes time to sell everything else, so we could do it together...."

"You may consider yourself paid for your unpaid debt, Mr. Jing," Xing replied, stashing the sack in the basket and slinging it on his shoulders.

"But together we could..."

"You didn't come, Mr. Jing," Xing interrupted and raised his hand in warning. "Through no fault of your own, I know. But that's not important. Fate is giving me a sign, and who am I to argue with it?"

Jing saw Xing's determination and immediately faded away, leaving his prepared speech unspoken. Xing quickly left the merchant's house and made his way through the crooked streets to the gate. He looked around, saw a bored guard, and said hello politely.

"Can you tell me, dear sir, if the road that passes through this gate leads to the glorious city of Zhumen?"

"Leads," the elderly guard yawned. I've been standing here for over two dozen years but never heard anyone call Zhumen glorious. Don't go there alone, boy! There's been a lot of bandits on the road lately. They caught a whole bunch the other day. And why would you want to go to a shithole like Zhumen?"

"The best blacksmith in the province, Master Gong, lives there," Xing replied.

"Master Gong!" The guard jumped up as if he had been stabbed in the ass with his spear. "I understand you want to order weapons. Who wouldn't? If you only knew how much they cost, boy! I see you're not a poor man, but neither you nor your parents have enough money to order a knife from him. Anyway, do you even know where he lives?"

"No, I don't know," Xing admitted. "I thought I'd ask in Zhumen."

"Near the Forest of a Dozen Steps! Almost in the forest itself! Right on the edge!"

"Steps? Only a dozen? So small?"

"Your head is small! And the Forest of a Dozen Steps is not named for its size. It's a scary and deadly place! The trees there seem alive, swaying, watching you, creaking, and trying to grab you with their branches! And among them howl ghosts and evil spirits. They're fighting with underground demons. Do you want to know why it's a dozen steps?"

Xing nodded.

"That's how many steps a careless traveler can take through the forest before being dragged away by demons or eaten by the beasts of the forest! The best masters of the Empire built a road around the forest, but even so, travelers still disappeared. A man was walking, walking, and then one day he was gone! Not even a bone to be found! They say even a detachment of Imperial troops disappeared there. And you, boy, you really shouldn't go there!"

Xing Xing shuddered. It sounded very frightening. Even the name, which seemed to come out of the crystals, inspired fear. Bao Xiao had once fought the Amethyst Blood Monkey in a similar-sounding place, the Thousand Howling Demon Forest, and even he, the hero of heroes, had been severely injured there.

But Master Yi, who had told him about the best blacksmith he had ever heard of, had never mentioned that he was such a great warrior. And if he could not only live near the forest for many years but also somehow get orders, there were ways to reach him without having to fight through hordes of demonic beasts and evil spirits.

"I thank you for your warning," Xing bowed. "I will not take a step into this forest, much less a dozen!"

He took off from his place and rushed forward on the road to Zhumen, feeling as if he was about to conquer the whole world.

* * *

Chapter 17, in which the hero learns the shortcomings of his splendor, but shows which beast has the most powerful paws
 
Chapter 17, in which the hero learns the shortcomings of his splendor, but shows which beast has the most powerful paws
* * *

"Get out, you ragamuffin!" came an angry voice.

The gates of the manor where Blacksmith Gong lived had not even opened. Xing looked at his clothes, but nothing was loose or torn, and he was still dressed properly. It seemed, even in the middle of nowhere the concept of decent clothing was very different from that of the countryside.

Xing shrugged his shoulders and knocked on the gate again. He had plenty of time because he no longer had to work in the fields or at the forge from morning to night. He knew exactly what to do in his spare time and was never bored. After the third time, the gate opened, and Xing jumped back before he could even tell them his name or that he had come to be an apprentice. The point of a spear struck the spot where he had been standing a moment earlier. If not for Xing's agility, it could have wounded or killed him. With a final glint of its tip, the spear was gone, the gate slammed shut, and the deadbolt rattled on the other side.

Xing decided to knock again, but his qi vision told him that a guard was climbing the wall, about to either throw a spear or fire a bow.

A prudent man always knows when to retreat, he thought and ran off toward the Forest of a Dozen Steps. No one chased him. Xing easily obtained food by picking herbs and collecting grubs and then managed to feast on the food by knocking down an overconfident crow with a stone.

* * *

The next day, he came again. Again, he announces his desire to become an apprentice of the famous blacksmith Gong Buntao. Once again, an attack followed, this time not only with a spear but also with several arrows, two of which Xing caught in mid-air. He was certainly a reasonable man, but it would be foolish to come all this way and walk away. Besides, he wasn't risking anything, and the fact that someone living in the forest would find him unbearable and ill-mannered was something Xing could live with.

Regularly, as he had once done in the field, he approached the gate, amplified his voice with qi, and announced his desire to become a disciple. When the inevitable attack came, he would repel it and then retreat towards the forest, where he would train, forage for food, and wash in a deep stream.

If the blacksmith or his men went anywhere, he would throw himself at the horses' feet, escape the attacks of the furious guards again, and return to the edge of the forest. The Blacksmith Buntao could afford a very good guard, whose blows were no match for the pitifully helpless attacks of the brigands. These guards possessed, albeit only a little, even qi! So Xing used their kind of services to train. This angered them immensely, and while at first, they held back, trying to intimidate and drive them away, in time they began to beat him with full force.

The trio of guards were particularly angry when he snuck in, joining a lavish procession of some important guest who had come to the blacksmith to order weapons - then all three chased Xing, leaving the blacksmith defenseless, all the way to the edge of the forest.

As time went on, Xing began to diversify his requests. The shouting and knocking at the gate had become commonplace, so he began throwing stones wrapped in broad burdock leaves on which he had written in calligraphy using the juice of the berries to ask for apprenticeship. To keep the blacksmith and the guards from getting bored, he threw logs of trees he had piled over the wall and burned the messages with qi.

Only the carp that perseveres in trying time after time will be able to climb the waterfall.

* * *

Time stretched into a familiar routine. Xing pestered the blacksmith and the guards, ran away, practiced, and peered cautiously into the depths of the Forest no deeper than a dozen paces. He would get food and sleep, sprawled on the ground or on a bed of twigs and brushwood, as he had once done when he hiking with his master. And the next day, he would start all over again. He didn't count the days because the time spent here was not wasted - the qi of nature in the area was very dense, so he could train perfectly without anyone distracting him. Time flew by quickly as the hot summer turned to autumn, the nights grew colder, and the leaves on the trees turned yellow and purple. Xing was already thinking of preparing for winter and planning a foray into the depths of the forest, but suddenly, the gates of the manor opened, and the blacksmith Gong Buntao himself came out to the road.

"Xing Duo!" He shouted. "You are persistent and persevering. This is one of the qualities of a true blacksmith, so I am willing to listen to your request!"

Xing rejoiced, stopped hiding his qi, and jumped out of his hiding place a few steps away from Buntao. The blacksmith flinched.

"How did you manage... Ahem!"

Xing, who'd missed socializing during the wait, wanted to talk about the bastard master whose qi gaze had seen everything in the neighborhood and how he'd tried to hide from that gaze. To escape and eat something. About trying to escape the endless torment that his past life had turned into. After becoming Feng, he practiced every day, perfecting his ways of hiding from other people's gazes. But it would be foolish to spill this train of thought to his future mentor, for then the chance of never getting that mentor would be greatly increased.

"This unworthy Xing Duo asks you, honorable Master Gong Buntao, to take him on as a disciple," he said, bowing at the waist. "Try my skill!"

The blacksmith's gaze softened, and he made a gesture with his hand, inviting him inside. Master Buntao led him into the smithy, a large room filled not only with the usual bellows and anvil but also with many devices and appliances that Xing had no idea what they were for.

"You said "skill," the blacksmith grumbled. "That's a serious word, and it's not something you just throw around. Show me what you can do. You can use anything you see."

Xing nodded, gathered the tools he needed from the shelves and tables, walked to the crucible, and began pumping the bellows. He decided to demonstrate everything he had learned from Yi, keeping only his elemental skills to himself. The bellows hummed, the hammer clattered, and soon Xing held out the blade of a long knife to the blacksmith, which only needed a hilt and scabbard to complete.

"Not bad. You're persistent and diligent, and you know the basics," Buntao admitted. "But it is not enough. A lot of respectable families send their heirs to me, but I've turned them all down. And if I take you now, people will start asking, what did the blacksmith Gong find in this child? And I don't have the answer to that question."

Xing frowned. It seemed by clinging to his pathetic secrets, he had cut off his path to an apprenticeship. He should have shown what he could do right away, and maybe then.....

"I'd really like to help you find that answer," he said. "I can try again..."

"No need!" cut the blacksmith short. "I've already seen the main point, and you can't change my mind. And I'm not interested in your skills because if you could do anything to impress me, you wouldn't need a tutor. I'm interested in your talents!"

Xing's ears perked up. It didn't sound like a rejection, but rather a new challenge. It was more like a new challenge, one of those tasks that almost every hero was given by his mysterious mentor, subjecting him to a host of deadly threats.

"Bring me a branch of Purple Oak and Rainbow Iron ore from the Forest of a Dozen Steps," the blacksmith did not disappoint, "make a hammer out of them, and then I will take you on as my apprentice, I give you my word!"

"I'll get it, Master Buntao," Xing bowed.

* * *

The Forest of a Dozen Steps wasn't as scary as the guard said, but it wasn't as harmless as even the most foolish would call it. The abundance of qi in the forest caused changes in the bushes and trees, making the beasts and birds stronger, more resilient, and, therefore, more dangerous. A dozen Steps proved to be an exaggeration the first time someone tried to eat him only on the fourth or fifth dozen. Xing spent about a month every day in the forest, studying the paths and habits of the beasts, looking for anything resembling a purple oak among the trees, but he found nothing. There were plenty of purple trees, and he found many oaks, but none of them differed from the usual ones, except for a slightly stronger qi. Only after almost despairing and reaching the center of the forest did Xing find a huge, mighty giant, distinguished by its rich red bark and the dark purple hue of its rounded leaves. Only such a tree could be that Purple Oak. Xing shrieked with joy, and it seemed to be louder than it should have been.

A long, skittish body of a horse-sized scaly creature with two tails and a powerful, strongly extended toothy jaw emerged from the bushes. As with the river monster and the wolf leader, Xing felt nothing, only being able to dodge, thanks to his alertness and readiness to repel the attack. In the forest, Qi's eyesight was already failing frequently, as the abundance of natural energy hid any wildlife. This was what made the forest such a great place for training.

Xing didn't engage in battle, relying on the speed of his legs and the power of his qi. He ran with his heels blazing, transforming his qi into Fire to put up a fire barrier or Tree to block and obstruct the pursuer's path. If it wasn't for the wolf skin clothes, Xing would have been left naked as he made his way through the bushes, tree crowns, and dense undergrowth. But as it was, he had to endure many branches with leaves as sharp as the best knives whipping at his face.

The creature was very stubborn and chased him almost to the edge of the forest, and only when it came across the border, marked by a string of pillars filled with strong qi, finally fell behind.

Xing made his next attempt the next day. Carefully hiding his energy and straining his senses to the limit, he reached the oak tree without encountering a single forest creature. The problem came where he hadn't expected it to: the tree wasn't going to give in to his efforts. No matter how hard he tried. No matter how he strengthened his hands with chi, he could not break off even a small twig, not even enough for a flyswatter, let alone the hilt of a hammer! His fiddling attracted another creature, this time something big and furry but with an equally huge mouth. So Xing had to run again, looping around and making it difficult for one pursuer and then for a pack of different beasts to get away. Once again, when he reached the edge of the forest, it was as if the pursuit had been cut off with a knife.

Going to Master Buntao was a sign of failure. Xing had enough money, so he ran to Zhumen and equipped himself. And on his next trip to Oak, he picked up an axe made of the best iron he could buy in this not-so-small town. The result exceeded all expectations.

The axe forged by the city's best blacksmith, Zhumen, "almost the same as Buntao's, only cheaper," came down on the branch with all the force of Xing's qi-enhanced hands. The sounds of the blows echoed throughout the forest. And when the hilt finally failed and cracked, the blade was so dull that it should have been forged into a new one instead of sharpened. A dozen beasts, their furry, muscular bodies glowing with energy, took the knock as an invitation to a delicious meal. Fortunately, the beasts could not climb trees. Unfortunately, the oak stood in the center of the large clearing as if to keep out other trees and bushes, which meant that Xing couldn't escape by jumping from branch to branch. Xing had to hide in the Oak tree, having a serious fight with two raven-like birds, but much bigger and fiercer. Xing only by some miracle got the upper hand and remained unharmed. The razor-sharp beaks could not pierce the skin of the wolf leader. And he did not feel himself victorious, being battered and covered from head to toe with acrid bird droppings. Fortunately, the fight with the birds had interested the beasts enough to gather on one side of the tree so that Xing could break through and escape.

The next day, he returned more prepared. So he wouldn't have to spend the whole night washing his trusty wolf armor, he put on another layer of clothes made from the skins of killed forest animals. More birds were waiting in the oak tree, but this time, in addition to his new axe, Xing had also brought his spear. The fight was brief, and the length of the weapon helped a lot, so soon, he was able to make another attempt to get a branch. Again the clatter of the axe attracted a new beast, but Xing only stuck his butt out at them and slapped his buttocks a few times. Whether the beasts in the Forest of a Dozen Steps were smarter than their normal relatives or just reacted to the movement of their unreachable prey, they roared loudly when they saw the taunt.

Expectedly, the second axe didn't damage wood either. Xing tried to strengthen it with qi to increase its strength and sharpness. But the tool didn't last long. After a few blows, the blade, unable to contain his energy, split apart at the next blow, leaving a shallow scratch on the branch, which also healed right before his eyes. It turned out that the plan to bring a thousand axes and fill them with qi until the branch was cut off was completely untenable. And all the other methods Xing could think of could not produce any results.

The feelings of anger, hopelessness, and despair were so overwhelming that Xing cracked his forehead against the trunk without thinking to clear his head with pain. He submitted his Qi completely unconsciously, as he had already done it every day for several years. And indeed, he had succeeded. The pain sobered him up. It left a shallow indentation on the trunk that could withstand the sharpest metal, but it did not straighten immediately. Xing rejoiced. He put as much qi in his hands as he could and began to hammer on the unfortunate branch. Even though the result appeared, Xing quickly realized it would not work. His fists would leave dents, and he needed something sharp that could cut through the heavy-duty wood rather than trying to push it in.

"I have qi. That's enough," he said aloud to the prowling beast below.

He remembered his training with his master, what he had said about the right weapon, and how he could create a blade just from qi, but it would be much heavier. Xing grinned: it was exactly the kind of "heavier" he needed. After the fight with the brigands, he felt like a wizened carp who thought he could do anything. Now, reality had shown him the real limits of his strength. If he wanted to catch up with his master in more than a dozen dozen cycles, he would have to train even harder. Xing released qi from his finger, attempting to form a blade. The result was so pathetic that even the snarling beast below barked and laughed. Xing didn't get upset in the slightest. He saw another area in which his skills were insufficient and most importantly, a direction in which he could improve.

It took several days for the miserable, pointy blob of qi coming out of his hand to turn into something remotely resembling a sharp blade. Xing placed it against the branch and pounded it with his other hand like a hammer. The cut on the oak branch was deep enough for the purple resin to emerge, thick and seemingly desirable to the beasts circling below. The beasts howled and roared, and other individuals he had not seen before began to flock to the tree. And for whom the height of the tree did not seem to be an obstacle.

"Not so fast!" he shouted, greeting the first guest.

A hammer hand struck the nose of the flexible body that had jumped onto the oak, and a blade hand stabbed into its furry side. The creature, remotely resembling a tiger, had not expected this, so it flew downward, meowing shrilly. Xing glanced at the fleshy carcass with regret and began to chop the branch again, looking down and around.

To avoid wasting time, he settled on the branches of this oak tree, collecting rainwater and morning dew from the leaves. He made short forays to catch and eat, roasting without salt one of the beasts with a qi. But even so, the branch would not yield. It took a lot of qi to create and hold a blade of internal energy, so when it disintegrated, all he had to do was watch helplessly as the hard-won cut almost healed before his eyes. Xing tried the elemental transformations - Oak was reluctant to Fire, Wood had little effect on it, and the other elements had no effect.

All Xing had to do was train to increase his strength and qi reserves, shit down from the branches to show the circling beasts whose territory it was, and brush his mouth and teeth with purple resin, which not only removed unpleasant plaque and freshened his breath, but also gave him strength.

Xing didn't count the number of times the beasts had climbed the tree, hoping to devour him. He learned to stay awake, replacing sleep with deep meditation, which restored his strength, gave him vigor, and, most importantly, allowed him to train and improve the circulation of internal energy. Xing even experienced the hope that he would soon make a breakthrough, advancing to the Qi Condensation stage and then onward to Foundation Establishment and Core Formation. But alas, no matter how much Qi he shoved into himself and no matter how much miraculous oak resin he ate, the bottleneck that had been extolled in so many books and crystals was never felt.

In time, the beasts recognized that the tree had a new master, a mighty beast that could not be eaten but rather could eat them. The beast fell behind and dispersed. Xing made occasional forays to find the Rainbow Iron, but he had no idea what it looked like or where to look for it. Just in case, he pounded some rocks with his fists and fought with the cave dwellers. He found some promising rocks and minerals with the help of qi, but nothing that could be Rainbow Iron.

Xing chopped down the hapless branch, so focused on the target that he almost forgot who he was and why he was doing it. He trained his qi, holding the blade longer each day and cutting deeper each day. He tried different variations, like spinning toothy disks of qi or fire blades. He insisted on using the remaining axes, filling them with qi and keeping them from disintegrating with the Metal element. He made more and more forays in search of the ill-fated Rainbow Iron, finding anything but it. He knew now that Master Buntao's task would be impossible. But now he didn't care.

For any of the heroes of the scroll or crystal, not to mention the master, it would take no more than a day to get a branch, and most of that time would be spent on traveling and searching. Come to think of it. They would bring the blacksmith not just some branch but the entire oak tree! Xing knew someday in the future, he would be able to do that too, but for now, his whole world was focused on a single goal: the depth of the cut in the unyielding wood, overgrown every time he was distracted or got some rest.

* * *

The ground was covered with the first snow, and the roadside puddles were covered with ice. Xing staggered through the snow to the blacksmith Buntao's house. He looked like a wild forest man: in beast skins, bloody, disheveled, with an endless weariness in his eyes. A huge basket behind his back, woven from the vines of the rarest and most valuable trees of the Forest, chosen for their strength and flexibility, was filled to the top with various stones. He was dragging a large branch of the Purple Oak, the leaves of which left a wide gash in the snow.

As soon as he reached the gate, there were cheers and shouts. Xing shook his head heavily. It had taken him three days of continuous exposure to cut this branch. He was very tired and angry. So if any of the guards decided to practice archery or spear stabbing, Xing would shove both the bow, spear and this oak branch up their ass.

The gate swung open hastily, the guards peering out from behind the flaps expressing nothing but amazement, and their qi showed no desire to attack.

The master himself came out of the gate. He walked over to Xing and gave Xing a glance.

Xing threw the basket off his shoulders and dropped it in front of Gong Buntao's feet with a resounding thud. The basket was followed by a branch.

"I didn't get the Rainbow Iron," Xing admitted. "But it is only a temporary hardships."

He was about to turn around and head into the forest again, even though it would be impolite to do so. But right now, Xing didn't give a damn about any etiquette. The only thing that stopped him was the fact that Master Buntao was leaning over his basket and going through the stones he had collected. Maybe Xing had found the Iron, but he just didn't know it.

"Amazing," the blacksmith finally said. "I didn't expect it."

"Did I get the Rainbow Iron after all?" Xing asked hopefully.

"What? No, of course not!" Master Buntao laughed. "You couldn't have gotten it. Just like you couldn't get the strongest oak wood in the entire Empire, no, in the entire world! It is usually obtained when the Purple Oak dies, but even then, it takes a whole troop of mighty warriors to defend against the beasts while the best woodcutters dull their axes full of qi against the wood. This is the first time I've seen a fresh branch. To be honest, I sent you on an impossible task so you would stop yelling every morning, disturbing the work, and distracting the guards."

"And the Rainbow Iron?" Xing asked resentfully. "Doesn't it even exist?"

"Why not? It exists!" replied the blacksmith. "But not in this forest. It is mined a dozen thousand miles away, and each bar is worth so much to merchants that I sometimes wonder if I'd have to sell my daughter for it! You bring many interesting things, but not Rainbow Iron."

In addition to resenting the blacksmith, Xing felt angry with himself. What would it have taken to go to Zhumen's library, ask around at the markets, and find out what he needed to know first instead of running around the forest like a fool picking up "interesting" but unsuitable stones?

"Then I'll go!" Xing said, turning around to walk away.

"Where to?" wondered the blacksmith.

"If Rainbow Iron exists, it means it can be mined, which means I can fulfill your quest!"

"Oh, you mean this? Don't worry. I've got a couple of ingots for now. It's a bit tricky to work with and requires special techniques, so you'll have to sweat a lot until you learn how to work with it as well as the other metals. So I hope you will be as persistent in your studies as you were with that oak branch."

"Studying?" Xing was surprised. "That means..."

"What? Oh, yes! Of course, you're accepted!"

* * *

Blacksmith Gong stroked his neatly manicured beard in puzzlement. It was not a source of pride but still a demonstration of his skill and dexterity, for there were no scorch marks or other traces of blacksmithing in his beard.

"Is there something wrong, Master Gong?" Xing asked, noticing his Master's puzzled look.

"That's right, your creation is flawless," he replied, "as one would expect from the best of my students. It is rare to find such tenacity and power at such a young age. But you have proven yourself worthy to learn from me!"

Xing's face remained calm, but a storm of memories stirred inside. Two years of hard, grueling work trying to make qi affect metal, bone, leather, and wood in specific ways. Constant forays into the forest not only to find materials: animal skins and bones, stones, minerals, ores, and a dozen varieties of wood but also to train qi in the heart of the thicket. Xing's notion that being a blacksmith meant forging metal was completely false, and he had to learn the trades of both furrier and carpenter, for armor made from the skins of local beasts would often put any metal to shame, and even a master craftsman from the capital could not cope with the wooden parts of armor and weapons. Xing rarely slept, preferring to run away into the forest and meditate, doing his best to develop his qi to the highest possible level.

Alas, he lacked the talent, so he never reached the next cultivation steps. There were no Bottle Necks, Breakthroughs, or Heavenly Retribution, which meant that all Xing had to do was refine the basics, strengthening his qi and perfecting his control.

You have become dear to all of us, Xing, like another member of the family. And with this creation, you have shown that you are ready to be the true heir to my skill! But for the sake of all the gods, why the flail?

"A useful thing in life, Master," Xing replied calmly, though the claws of a frost phoenix were clawing at his soul, "a good flail will always come in handy when traveling."

Blacksmith Gong had fully fulfilled his duties as a mentor, taking him on as an apprentice in more than just words. Xing didn't have to sweat for years on auxiliary jobs, trying to observe and understand the forging process, snatching crumbs of knowledge. Gong Buntao showed him the intricacies of working with the metal and beast parts that Xing had obtained and for which, in addition to the thick qi, the blacksmith had settled here. It had been two good years of mutually beneficial cooperation, for if one were to gather all the beasts and minerals that Xing had gathered, the blacksmith would really have to sell his daughter Jie. Not only that, he would have to have three more daughters to do so!

Now, at the end of these years, Xing had learned how to forge a dozen basic weapons and two dozen auxiliary weapons, even learning how to fight with them. After all, a blacksmith who can't figure out whether a saber or a guan dao is off-balance and whether a warrior will be comfortable chopping and stabbing is a bad one. Xing reconciled and then built up a relationship with a trio of guards who, although they had not achieved great success in qi cultivation, were experienced and knew exactly which end to use for a sword or spear.

Now, Xing could easily provide for himself for the rest of his life if he needed to. A good weapon was always valued, and a weapon that could transmit qi without being destroyed was valued a dozen times more, and sometimes a dozen dozen times more! Master Buntao might still have his secrets, but he could only learn them by spending another full cycle of years and gaining thousands and dozens of thousands of repetitions of his own experience. He would grow up, acquire the same powerful muscles and strong qi as the master, and become a blacksmith, perhaps the best in the province, the Empire, or even the world. But was this the result Xing Xing was striving for? Was it the waterfall this fry dreamed of? Was it the obstacle that the future carp should climb?

Yes, he forged Star Iron and made it into Star Steel. He got a new branch of Purple Oak and made himself this flail. But he never learned how to make spatial rings because the master, so focused on his blacksmithing, had never even heard of them. He could not make talismans either, and Xing's experiments, despite the abundance of the finest materials, ended in nothing. He achieved only a short-term effect, and then the qi simply disappeared into nothing. Xing lacked knowledge, and knowledge was not something that could be found in the vicinity of Zhumen, let alone in the forest, whether it was the Dozens or the Ten Thousand Steps. By staying here and perfecting his blacksmithing skills, Xing might have been able to surpass his master. But only in one narrow area, hopelessly losing in all others. What the Indomitable Dragon Martial Strategies called "winning a small battle while losing a big war."

The pause was dragging on. Xing slowly became nervous. The master remained silent, staring at him with his black eyes. And his calm, emotionless qi gave him no reason to be calm.

"Wanderings?" The blacksmith finally interjected, touching his hand to his beard again.

"So I passed the exam, Master?" Xing asked.

"You made the weapon, yes," Gong replied evasively, and Xing became even more wary.

The blacksmith always spoke bluntly, without pity, as if he were hitting a billet with a hammer, and such evasiveness could only be due to one thing. Xing reached out with his senses to a second powerful source of qi a little farther away, in one of the living rooms - Jie Buntao, Gong's daughter. Fortunately, the latter was not yet able to control herself as well as her father. As if sensing his attention, the source moved.

"But that, apprentice, is not yet ...."

"So I passed the exam, Master," Xing interrupted him, grabbing the flail in one swift motion.

"Yes, but..."

"Goodbye then, I wish you the very best! Hug Jie for me!"

Xing did not rush to the door, where the blacksmith's daughter was already waiting, but sent his qi to his feet and ascended to the second tier of the forge, where the open windows not only let out the smoke that had not escaped into the chimney but also let in the fresh air. Fresh, sweet, and tantalizing air of freedom!

Xing had known for a long time that he had made a mistake. Jie was very attractive despite her dozen years of age difference and strong muscles, and Xing felt so lost and lonely. He longed so much for his Mei, who had abandoned him to the demonic promises of the bastard master, that he had let his guard down, getting closer to her than an apprentice should to his mentor's daughter. Jie, who was looking at the precocious, handsome man and her father's apprentice with ravenous, hungry eyes, decided that Xing was the one for her. And that only Xing's bellows were worthy to blow her horn and only his hammer to drop on her anvil.

Xing couldn't say there was anything he didn't like about Jie. On the contrary, he thought she was intelligent, interesting, and had qualities he valued very much. Except... Only... Only Jie wasn't Mei. He was even grateful to Jie because, with her help, Xing realized the power of his inner demons and realized how much his spirit still longed for Mei, which meant the balance in the Great Triad was severely disturbed. Except, trying to restore balance by compensating the torment of the spirit with the pleasures of the body would have too many irreversible consequences. But Jie decided there was more than just companionship between them, and Master Gong was willing to do absolutely anything when it came to his daughter.

"Stop right there, you bastard!"

Xing ducked out through the narrow window, flew down from the second story, slid across the stone slabs of the courtyard, and rolled over. He dodged the grip of such a powerful and so gentle hand, remembering to admire the grace and strength of his daughter, who was not much inferior to her father, and sent her an air kiss.

"Jie! I will remember you forever!" He shouted cheerfully and resorted to the most refined of his skills, that is, running.

Having escaped the attack of the misunderstood guards on the way, Xing ran lightning fast to the double-bolted gate and jumped, pushing off with his foot and flying above the considerable fence, then rushed down the road, raising a column of dust.

"Come back!" Jie cried out.

"Get the thief! Bandit!" Gong's voice boomed.

"He stole the most valuable thing!" Jie echoed her father's words. "My heart!"

Xing rushed over, staring at the weapon clutched in his hand with frustration. It would be foolish to go back to gather the belongings he had accumulated over the past two years. All he had left was a handmade flail and clothes made from the skins of the forest dwellers. He had some decent clothes, of course, but they had been left behind at the blacksmith's manor. The garment had many advantages. For example, it could not be burned by the fire of the forge or the spray of molten metal, but the shaggy fur was not beautiful, and Xing looked like a savage and a ragamuffin in it.

He could still go back to get his things, but... He couldn't fight with someone who had taught him for two years and someone he was having such a great time with! Of the two options, fight or marry, Xing chose the third. And this time, it wasn't a staid, dignity-filled departure like he had with his home village, but a shameful, desperate flight. However, the Indomitable Dragon Martial Strategies had something to say about it as well: //"It is not dishonorable to retreat in time, but only to perish senselessly. Xing was not going to let his ambitions die.

Even though he had become Gong Buntao's disciple and even completed his training, he couldn't announce it publicly now. After all, his mentor had never handed him a jade tablet with his qi imprint, and no one in the world would believe a fourteen-year-old brat's word, even if he looked like seventeen. The blacksmith would hardly tell anyone that the apprentice had run away without marrying his daughter but would probably accuse him of stealing some valuables, of which there were plenty in his estate. This was very unpleasant. Xing was looking for glory, but not like this. Maybe he should wait until his mentor had given up on the foolish idea of marriage, come to his senses, and send a letter of apology.

Xing pondered right as he ran, carefully hiding his qi so he wouldn't be tracked by the blacksmith, the guards, or his daughter. He had been improving his skills, of course, but who knows, maybe they weren't sitting idle either. He wanted to praise himself for his foresight. After buying the axes in Joumain and before going to the Oak, he had buried his money in a nice, secluded clearing not far from the road and had never bothered to dig it up. Or to curse himself. He knew Jie's desires and Gong's intentions, but he had not prepared for his escape.

After making a few loops to disrupt possible trackers, running through tree branches, and walking upstream of a deep stream, Xing made a detour through the Forest, where he released a cloud of specially transformed qi so attractive to forest dwellers. In his two years of trekking in the forest, he had come up with quite a few tricks, but now he was using this ridiculous sort of technique, not to get food quickly or to draw strong creatures aside without having to fight them but to throw the chase off the trail.

Xing pondered over the next route, weighing his options. One thing he knew for sure was that he could not go to Zhumen! After all, he would have to challenge not Heaven but the city guards and then the Emperor's garrison.

Running up to the coveted clearing, Xing frowned. He didn't expect to see even a single traveler, much less multiple lights of strong qi. It wasn't that the clearing was inconvenient to reach from the road, but no one in their right mind would stop here at the edge of the forest. After all, it would have taken a few more hours to get there, and the traveler would have spent the night under the protection of the walls of Zhumen. The pranks of Buntao's mentor and his daughter? If he had so many soldiers, Xing would never have been able to escape. A new customer who hadn't gotten to the blacksmith yet? Then again, there was no point in stopping here, just a stone's throw away from the target, and if a cartwheel broke, for example, it couldn't be repaired on the road. Blacksmith Gong had a lot of connections, and he could make Xing's life very unhappy, but no one would arrive so quickly, and they wouldn't ambush him here.

I have to figure this out, Xing decided and moved determinedly toward the clearing.

He remembered there must be a small forest stream with clay banks. It was easy to find, so Xing smeared mud on his face, covered his clothes with clay, and covered himself in fallen leaves. He could not be seen in such a disguise, of course, because people would mistake him for a forest beast, but he did not want to expose himself to possible enemies. He muted his qi even more and crept toward the clearing without crunching a single twig.

He dropped to the grass and, merging with the terrain with the help of the Earth element, crawled almost to the edge of the thickets that framed the clearing. He sharpened his vision and hearing to the utmost and peered out of the bushes.

"...Buntao is not that simple! Do you know who orders weapons from him?"

"Don't worry, Mr. Fu! Whoever it is is no more influential than our family!"

"Yours! That's right, your family! Not mine! If all is revealed..."

"It won't! After all, you promised to take care of it personally. Or is there something wrong with the seal?"

"No, no, it's okay! It's a real seal! But if you knew what it cost me to distract the Second Jasper Judge and get into his office for a little while!"

"Now that, Mr. Foo, sounds like a real conversation! How much? We are prepared to compensate you generously for your hard work. But be warned, we already give you a lot. And excessive greed entails excessive, albeit very short-lived, sorrow."

There was a rustle of cloth and the distinctive quiet clinking of coins that could not be confused with the clanking of metal. Xing crept a little closer, relying on his disguise, though if one of the men in the clearing took a dozen steps, he would step on his head. Xing had seen the fat man dressed as a city government official several times in Zhumen's restaurants, and he had been suspicious even then. After all, a man who mixes mountain duck in cabbage gravy with turquoise trout from the Purple Mountains during a meal can't help but be a scumbag!

The warriors accompanying the official's carriage looked neither like city guards nor like the Emperor's soldiers nor even like hired guards. Good horses, armor, excellent expensive weapons, and banners with emblems gave away their belonging to a noble family. These emblems, as well as the colors of clothing, were familiar not even because Han Nao had memorized the main families of the Empire from childhood.

Gao! The despicable, despicable Gao, the house that had repeatedly crossed the path of Han's father, General Guang Nao. These dishonorable scoundrels had repeatedly tried to take advantage of the general's fame and victories, schemed against him, and constantly tried to badmouth him in front of the Emperor. Han didn't know the details, as his father always used profanity at the mention of them, but there was no doubt about the lowliness and dishonor of this unworthy family. Han Nao knew that they lived in another province, and he thought he was unlikely to cross paths with them even once in his life. And he was right, for fate brought them together only after his death.

Feelings were bubbling up. Xing had to submerge himself to keep from being exposed by a flash of qi, a grit of teeth, or a crunch of fists. Even though he hadn't met any Gao before this day, it didn't stop him from hating them with all his soul.

"Yes, the seal is fine," Fu confirmed, caressing the weighty silk pouch with his fingers. "But..."

"No buts!" Gao, the best-dressed and most richly dressed, replied sharply to the fat man. "Respected Fu, shall I remind you how many young peasant girls my clan delivered to you? Or who exactly disposed of the bodies after your entertainment?"

"Be quiet!" Fu turned pale. "Not here! Not out loud! If anyone finds out that I betray the Emperor, I will be refreshed and salted for five dozen days! The best healers will not let me die! And you will all be there for me!"

"Don't worry," his companion laughed. "My warriors and I control the territory. There's no one around here for two miles, not even large animals, so there is no need to waste the Silence Talismans. Or would you prefer that I deduct their cost from our clan's gratitude to you, Honorable Fu?"

"No, no, I have full confidence in the Gao clan," Fu hastily assured him. "How can you doubt one of the pillars of our Empire? But you understand, this is a very delicate matter....."

"Of course, but that's why we needed the services of such a wise and learned man as you, Mr. Fu."

"I'm not entirely sure it's going to work."

"And for nothing. The blacksmith has himself to blame. Who else but you should know the importance of proper document handling."

"Absolutely!" Fu exclaimed fervently. "Many people call us officials ink souls and think we do nothing but waste paper and ink and receive our salaries for nothing. But we, not the army, are the backbone of the whole Empire!"

"You're quite right, Mr. Fu. Instead of swinging the hammer, Gong Buntao should have paid more attention to counting and proper filing. Now that all these years have passed, let him reap the fruits of his foolishness!"

"Are you sure he can't prove repayment of the debt?"

"I'm pretty sure. He paid for the materials to our clerk, but he only signed our copy of the deferred payment receipt. There were no witnesses other than members of the Gao Clan. And the interest accrued over the years can't pay the entire merchant house!"

"But Gong Buntao is rich! He forged a sword for the Viceroy himself! What if he pays his debt after all?"

"Don't forget, Mr. Fu, we're talking about the value of nine dragon scales! Besides, even if he pays it back, what's the harm?" Gao laughed. "After all, the twelfth part of the entire sum with interest will be yours!"

"He has many patrons," the fat man did not give up.

"...who can't do anything," Gao continued smiling. "We have the contract certified by the imperial administration. The late payment penalty and the interest on the late payment are also completely real. He didn't ask for a receipt of repayment, and there were no witnesses. We are in our right! We only need the seal scroll to get him to come with us without resistance."

"What if he still resists? Gong Buntao is a man famous for his qi power! He also has skillful guards! What if he comes at you, takes the treaty with his signature, and destroys you before your soldiers can stop him?"

"That, dear Fu, is precisely why we need you. For then, you will not only be able to swear in the name of the Emperor that you have witnessed such an atrocity but also to confirm the truth of the destroyed treaty, which you, not the last person in Zhumen, have studied very carefully. You can even do this under the influence of the talisman of truth, for you need not lie, only omit unimportant details. Of course, we'll double the reward."

"But still, what if....."

"Dear Mr. Fu!" Gao cut the official off harshly. "A little more, and I have the feeling that you are stalling and do not want to fulfill your part of our deal."

"No, of course not!" exclaimed the fat man. "My word is the strongest in all of Zhumen!"

"You see, you've done nothing wrong and are completely clean. The rest is between Gao's house and the blacksmith Buntao. Don't worry, once he enters our grounds, you'll never see him again. He'll never be able to work off his debt there. Besides, he has an unmarried daughter, and there are enough men in the side branches of our house. Once she becomes Gao's wife or concubine, he will have no choice."

Once, listening to his father, Han Nao had thought that General Guang, who had allowed hatred and resentment to take hold of his heart, was exaggerating the Gao Clan's atrocities. Now Xing realized how cheerful and naive he had been, for even his father had not known the depths of this despicable family's baseness!

The brazenness and unscrupulousness of this atrocity brought a bloody haze to his eyes. It was not some kind of cheating or deception. No, it was a violation of the Emperor's own will and an attempt at enslavement - which was also a subversion of the age-old laws of the Empire.

And though Gao, assured of safety and seclusion, spills the details of their nefarious schemes like a villain from a crystal or a scroll, the question remained, "What to do?" As much as Xing resented his mentor, Buntao, and Jie, all they were guilty of was that the blacksmith recognized in his apprentice an outstanding, once-in-a-generation, nay, a dozen generations talent, and his daughter could not resist Xing's incomparable charm and fell head over heels in love with him. Xing didn't want to get married, but he wanted nothing but happiness and prosperity for Gong and Jie Buntao.

Whatever options Xing pondered, each was not without a bunch of drawbacks.

Crawl away, come back, warn the master? Even if he listened, it wouldn't solve the problem. Neither the master nor his daughter could hide qi well, and the chase had enough adepts, qi masters, and replacement horses to find their prey and chase them anywhere.

Run straight to Zhumen? He, a miserable commoner, would simply be given bamboo sticks at his heels for slandering a respected man in the city and a high noble family.

Just walk away, leaving the blacksmith to deal with the consequences of his actions? That's the worst! After such a despicable act, Xing should immediately give up on his dream of becoming a hero. Striving to surpass his master, too. Because then Xing would only surpass him in one thing: scoundrelly meanness.

But what could he do, a dirty savage in animal hide with only a flail in his hands? The Gao had an advantage not only in numbers, equipment, and strength, but they must have hidden many devious talismans, maybe even some artifacts! Xing has certainly trained hard all these years and no longer looks like a peasant from a village that the gods blow their nose at, but not yet a vile master, or better yet, an Impetuous Blade Bao. Those would rush at the enemy without a second thought, Bao Xiao to spread goodness and justice, and the despicable master to rob Fu and Gao of all their money.

And attacking an Imperial Official, if there were witnesses, would mean he, a simple peasant, had turned against the Empire. To swear in the name of the Emperor, to call the gods as witnesses, to demand a fair trial using talismans and interrogation techniques, he could only be Han Nao, not Xing Duo.

"Time is running out," Gao hurried the official, "and we've already been delayed."

"Okay, let's go," Fu replied doomily.

Time was really running out. There was an urgent need to do something, but there were no great ideas. Therefore, Xing once again turned to the wisdom of the Indomitable Dragon Martial Strategies: "To win against a pack of wolves, go to the tiger's den."

* * *

A lump of greasy, sticky clay hit the Fu official right in the face and dripped down, staining his official robes. A second piece, which Xing had removed from his hide with special care, smeared the eyes of Chief Gao.

"The traitor of the Empire Fu, and the worthless lowlifes Gao," Xing rumbled in a changed voice, "incapable of fair victories, only of lowliness and meanness!"

Xing was diligently channeling qi, causing the wind he had created to carry his words across the clearing. One of the Gao folded his hands into an intricate sign, and the bush where the speaker was supposedly located erupted in green fire.

"I saw and heard everything!" Xing shouted. "I have seen and heard how you betrayed the Empire and defiled the Emperor's name with your filthy tongues! You are the only one who can fight with your tongues! Talentless warriors, unable to hold a sword, only a poisoned dagger to plunge into the backs of those you licked at the heels of yesterday! You fight not on the battlefield but in palace bedrooms because even a dirty, cowardly pig is a model of purity and courage compared to you."

Xing was not good at insults, so he simply repeated his father's favorite expressions. It seemed that the hot words of General Guang, who walked from victory to victory, were still true even now, many years and cycles later. However, Xing was already convinced that Gao's destiny was not the battlefield.

He crept through the bushes, made his way out to a gap in the vegetation leading out to the road, opened his qi camouflage for a moment, and shouted:

"I will go to the Capital, go to the First Rank Judge, swear on the name of my family and the spirits of my ancestors! I will pass the Weighing of the Word and go to the Emperor's Court! Prepare yourselves, scoundrels, for a visit from the Imperial Shadow Interrogators!"

Xing knew that after saying that, the only thing left for the Gao clan to do was to either pursue him to the Nine Underworlds or experience the Nine Thousand Torment Execution. Unfortunately, there was a very simple solution to all the difficulties - killing Xing. So he dropped his disguise and aimed his qi to his feet.

A deafening explosion sounded behind him, and a poisonous purple cloud spread out to the sides.

"Idiots! How are we going to get through now?" shouted Gao. "Clear the air!"

Xing smiled, thanking the fools for the gift of a few moments, and sprinted down the road. He had put everything he had into running: years and years of running around the village, desperate vein-tearing training, and trying to survive in the Forest of a Dozen Steps.

The dastardly Gao did not give him another gift like the long-range barrier technique. Xing dodged a few more attacks when he noticed the mounted pursuit was lagging. That meant one thing: he had to take a chance and shorten the distance.

He pretended that he was beginning to slowly run out of breath. He grasped his side, breathing heavily and stumbling. Gao rewarded him with a good dozen devastating explosions. Fortunately, Xing could sense the direction of the qi and dodged sideways beforehand, pretending he wasn't killed by pure chance. The skins of the beasts of the forest were no worse than those used in the forge. They could withstand not only stone splinters but also the familiar green flames. Xing ran away carefully limping.

"He's hurt! Hurry up!" He heard it from behind.

A few fire techniques of no particular variety came out again, and Xing began to dash from side to side, moving steadily in a pre-selected direction.

"You won't escape!" There was an angry shout in the back.

Xing glanced back briefly and saw that the chase had stretched out. Official Fu, who had abandoned his carriage, was on horseback, but he was not used to it. He quickly ran out of breath and fell behind. Xing's hopes that the chase would split up to protect an important ally were in vain. Only two of Gao, whose qi glowed the faintest, remained to guard Fu, while the remaining dozen and a half continued the chase.

Gao drew their bows at a gallop and fired a hail of qi-blazing arrows at Xing. He laughed, raised his flail, and, without looking, swung it behind his back in short bursts, knocking away the ones that threatened to pierce his body.

"This is it!" - He thought as he saw the road emerge from the forest and round the side of a sheer cliff overhanging the forest thicket. Several techniques struck straight into the road, but to Xing's annoyance, they didn't destroy it. The talismanic pillars, designed to keep beasts out of the forest, seemed to protect it from collapses as well.

"Be careful, you fools!" Chief Gao shouted. "Otherwise, he'll get away!"

This time, Xing didn't dodge the arrow flying at his back. He just took a short step sideways, letting the point pass near his hand and clasping the shaft under his arm.

"You have wounded me, you scoundrels!" he shouted, slowly and picturesquely, like a hero dying in a fight with ten thousand enemies, falling from a cliff.

"He's dead!" shouted one of the subordinates. "There's no surviving a fall like that."

"Idiots!" roared the chief Gao. "He will be dead when you bring his head!"

It took a lot of effort for Xing to keep from laughing. He would have liked to feel like a cunning villain, pulling the strings of a web, using multi-purpose combinations and intrigue to lure the enemy into an elaborate trap. Only, alas, nothing was cunning in his actions, for by revealing his presence, he left Gao and Fu no choice. After all, even if he died somewhere in the forest, but the pursuers did not find the body and were not convinced of his death, they would not see peace for the rest of their miserable lives!

Xing qi was released in precisely calculated portions, transforming it into Earth and Tree. Qilin's Gaze allowed him to see every tree, every bush, every rocky ledge and react with sufficient speed. Branches, grass, and rocks picked up his body, cushioning and slowing his fall. Finally, he collapsed at the base of the cliffs, a precise throw of qi covering himself with an avalanche of small rocks.

Through the gap between the rocks, Xing watched contentedly as the excited Gao dismounted, ran to the edge of the cliff, shouted happily, and rushed down, leaving their horses and supplies together at the top, guarded by the only adept. They ran down the nearly sheer surface, occasionally jumping from rock to rock. And they did it in the open, not trying to hide.

Xing once again realized that although they were well-trained, they had rarely, if ever, been in actual battles. Even a local forest squirrel would not fall for such tricks, let alone a more intelligent animal. For their stupidity, of course, they should have been punished immediately. So Xing grabbed a couple of stones, strengthened his hands with qi and threw them at the enemies with the speed of a slingshot.

No matter how hard Gao tried to avoid being hit, the vertical rock left them very little room to maneuver. One Gao flew down, followed by the second and third. The fourth and fifth Xing got them, too. However, they were too well entrenched to be seriously injured, and the height was not enough for them to sprawl at the foot of the cliff as broken puppets like the less fortunate members of their family.

Xing ran to the side, and a familiar column of green flame and poisonous purple lightning struck where he stood. Xing, still limping, ran away straight into the familiar thicket.

"After him! He's wounded and can't hide!" yelled the chief Gao. "I can feel his qi very well!"

Of course, you feel it, Xing laughed mentally, adding a step, when I'm trying so hard!

He ran, still releasing the deliciously appetizing qi that was so appealing to Gao and not only to them. He was careful to keep his distance, letting his enemies get closer and closer to him and then rushing forward with his "last strength." Reaching his territory, the Purple Oak, Xing smiled contentedly. The chase had been following him so diligently, had stretched for almost an entire li. Judging from the rest of the qi spots, this chase was not the only one.

Xing touched the rough bark of the Oak Tree, turned around, and stared at the four Qi Masters approaching him from all sides, led by the Chief Gao.

"Please," he whimpered. "Don't kill me!"

"It's just a child!" exclaimed one of the craftsmen. "He's not even two dozen!"

"Don't worry," the elder Gao lied conciliatorily. "We won't kill you. But you'll have to tell everything you've heard. And swear on the Talisman of Truth you won't tell anyone."

Xing almost laughed again. He knew very well that the Talisman of Truth had a different purpose, that despite its name, it did not reveal the truth, only whether the interrogator believed what he said. And that it was used only for interrogation because it could not force someone to keep a promise.

"You promise?" He said fearfully, trying to look his age.

"The word of the Gao family!" confirmed the leader.

He was stalling for time, waiting for his underlings to surround such a skittish target. In this, their desires coincided - Xing was waiting for the same thing, only for the Gao!

"But tell me, honorable Gao," Xing whimpered in a pitiful voice, "are you sure that the word given by your family...."

He instantly concealed his qi and pushed off the ground with his feet, flying up the tree:

"...worth a pig shit, at least?"

His enemies were alert, several crushing techniques hitting where he had been just a breath earlier. There was a crackle, flashes, strange lightning discharges, and a cloud of smoke. Xing once again praised himself for his decision to avoid the fight. He wasn't a true hero from the crystal yet, so there was no way he could withstand such an attack.

No matter how much Xing hid his qi, the pursuers were not fools. Almost immediately, they directed their techniques upward into the crown of the Oak Tree, where Xing was hiding. Xing remembered how much sweat and blood, even if it was someone else's, he had had to spill while sawing off a single branch. And how much to wash the stains of disgusting bird shit off his wolf clothes.

Xing covered his eyelids, focusing on the surrounding qi. He prepared to repel the attack as soon as any of the Gao dared to climb the tree when their kin would stop pouring useless fire on the Oak Tree. And soon, the attacks did indeed stop. But no one climbed the tree, for Gao now had new worries. Dozens and dozens of new worries.

That qi, that pure, fragrant, delicious, and appetizing qi that Xing incessantly emitted during the chase, brought not only Gao after him. It had gathered a great many very ferocious, very hungry, and very strong beasts. Beasts from the very Forest that a traveler should never have taken even a step through, much less a whole dozen. And the pursuers took more, many more steps.

With his qi, Xing watched the battle unfold. He saw the explosions erupt and the lights of the surging beasts go out. As the names of the techniques were shouted out, some of them, like the Heavenly Finger of Justice, sounded so deliciously majestic and heroic that Xing immediately wanted to learn something similar.

From time to time, the beasts, sensing in some strange way Xing had hidden his energy, climbed into the crown, but Xing used his trusty flail, which had proved to be excellent, to remind them who had been the master of this territory for more than two years. Some of the beasts Xing beat only lightly, just for fun; he grabbed their tails, twisted them, and hurled those vicious, weighty clumps of fangs and claws at Gao's head.

The new tactic bore fruit, and soon, the lights of the huddled and well-fighting Gao began to go out one by one. And, though the enemies became fewer and fewer, the forest beasts were also at an end, leaving a lone victor in the realm of death.

Xing lightly jumped down and walked over to the bloodied head of Gao's squad, who was standing, leaning heavily on his sword, in the middle of a whole graveyard of beasts and humans. Blood ran down his face, and deep wounds from beast claws ran across his shoulder and thigh. A scarlet rivulet also flowed from under his armor.

"You...," Gao wheezed. "Who are you?"

"Have you heard of the great hero of the past, General Guang Nao?" Xing asked.

"Nao..." the enemy laughed, choking on blood. "This damned family..."

Xing sighed heavily. As expected, his death curse had worked after all. Well, the Nao clan had fallen, but this dishonorable mockery of a noble clan would not fare as well. The loss of five Qi Masters and a dozen more full adepts was very difficult to recover from. Or rather, six masters.

Xing's flail swung straight at his opponent's temple, instantly extinguishing the already barely smoldering flame of qi.

He looked around the clearing and sighed. So many valuable trophies, so many beasts with such marvelous skins and delicious meat. Abandon them here? Only Han Nao, who was used to constant abundance, could afford it, not a man born and raised in Duojia, a village where the gods made sure food never went to waste!

Xing sighed and raised his head, gazing intently into the crown of the Purple Oak Tree.

You can't rely on others. A worthy man takes fate into his own hands.

He grabbed the tails of the two dead beasts, letting the qi flow into his legs and soared into the air.

* * *

Official Fu was sprawled on the ground, sobbing heavily. The usually neat braid behind his back was now disheveled, and beads of sweat were strewn across his face. The guards, two adepts from the Gao Clan, were vigilantly keeping watch. From time to time, one of them would go to the cliff and look down.

"No news?" Fu asked once again

"Not yet," Gao replied.

"We should get out quickly!" said the official. "Someone might pass on the road."

"We'll wait for the others," the second guard replied sharply.

"But for how long?" Fu kept up.

When he heard no answer, he looked back. The two guards were sprawled breathlessly on the ground, and above them stood a not-very-tall but fearsome, furry, and dirty figure.

"Who are you? What do you want?" shouted Fu and backed away. "Take everything, money, things, just let me live."

"Papers!" said the monster in an unexpectedly young voice. "I searched the others. No one brought anything important into the forest."

Fu hesitated. The furry figure, meanwhile, deftly stripped the corpses of the guards, putting all the weapons and equipment in a neat pile. The savage reached behind their belts, pulling out small, pleasantly jingling pouches and poured their contents into a single purse, then went through the horses, searching their saddlebags. When he reached the head of the troop, he looked carefully at the chest strapped to the saddle, put his hand to it, and the reinforced and thief-proof lid opened like a morning flower, revealing the contents. The savage laughed, his teeth gleaming dazzling white on his brown-gray mud-covered face. He grabbed one of the dead men's shoulder bags, emptied the contents, and transferred all the money from the chest into it. The sturdy leather of the bag crackled under the weight of the metal, but in the end, it withstood successfully.

"I said papers!" repeated the savage.

"Do you know who you're talking to, young man? - Fu has summoned up his courage. "By attacking me, you are betraying the Emperor!"

The savage weighed his sack in his hand and shook it slightly. The coins jingled delightfully.

"It's a pity that by giving this money to the official of Zhumen," he said, "I am also insulting the Emperor. It is a despicable bribe."

Fu licked his lips.

"I... I would... If I were you, young man," the official said in a soft, ingratiating tone, "I wouldn't make such loud statements. Of course, you're not taking any bribes!"

"But then what is it called?" The savage asked in surprise. "Well, if I give you money to hand me documents that expose the criminal intentions of the despicable Gao family, their betrayal of the Empire, their abuse of imperial justice. If I pay you, a Zhumen official, to assist me in clearing Master Gong Buntao's honorable name and relieving him of his fraudulent debt?"

"It certainly is not a bribe in any way!" Fu recovered enough to get up off the ground and shake himself off. His voice stopped shaking and the usual official intonation began to slip in. It's called an installment! A voluntary installment in the city treasury. And don't you dare call it a payment for services! We, the officials of the Empire, receive a salary, and it is our job to bring justice."

"Is that so?" The savage was surprised. "Excuse me, Mr. Fu. I live here in the forest. I didn't know such subtleties!"

"And for nothing, young man, for nothing! Details are the most important thing."

He reached into his sleeve and pulled out an oblong lacquered case. He opened the lid and took out a scroll. He unrolled it and showed it to the savage.

"This is the Second Jasper Judge's decree to enforce the debt collection from Master Gong Buntao in favor of the Gao Clan. And if you go to the Imperial Registry of Deeds and Litigation, there is no record of this document. Which, of course, is a grave malfeasance in office. I am bitter to admit that the Second Judge used his official powers for personal gain. But, alas, only the Emperor is perfect, and some of his officials sometimes give, like the Second Judge, a shameful slip."

"Well done!" said the savage. He bent over, reaching out for the document, and a small bag of money from the two robbed Gao fell out of his hand quite by accident and supernaturally fell into the hem of Fu's robe, hitting him on the stomach with the coins, painfully but pleasantly at the same time.

Fu was amazed at how much he had underestimated the youth of today. They seemed foolish and hopeless to him, but there were still promising young men who understood the true order of things.

"The Second Jasper Judge will surely be punished! - exclaimed the savage... that is, the worthy young man. "And I hope someone more honest and incorruptible will take his place!"

Fu nodded favorably.

"But what is to be done with the installment?" asked the young man. "The sack is so heavy with so many coins that I can't hold it for long. And we still haven't figured out what to do about Gong Buntao's false debt and the schemes of the despicable Gao."

"Oh, don't worry!" The official hastily assured him, striding toward the horses with a light and surprisingly bouncy step for his build. He did not search the saddlebags as if he knew exactly where they were. As he approached the head of the horse, he quickly patted the saddle with his hands and, with the deft gesture of a street pickpocket, pulled out a wide, ornately carved box.

"Will you, young man?" he asked, holding it out to the young man.

He obediently ran his finger over the lid, it crumbled into fine wood chips.

The official quickly unfolded the documents, nodded, and quacked in satisfaction.

"Here, young man, is a contract signed by the Honorable Gong Buntao, stating that he has received nine dragon scales, and in return, he agrees to make the payment specified here, note this figure, within three days. There's also a late fee and interest. The document is registered in the Office, but this only testifies to its authenticity. And if the contract is accidentally damaged or destroyed, then consider it does not exist. Unless, of course, the Honorable Gong Buntao is willing to provide the Office with a copy of his own."

The young man respectfully accepted the document from his hands, quite casually jingling a large sack.

"This is much more interesting," said the official, holding out a second scroll. "This is Mr. Gong Buntao's receipt, stating that he has repaid the debt. I don't know how such a lowly and despicable Gao family came to have it or why they took it with them instead of keeping it in the most secure room of the manor. Please tell Mr. Buntao that papers are very fond of order. Loan repayment receipts should be taken with you, not left with the lender. This receipt, however, is of rather moderate interest. Because if there is no contract itself, there is no point in repaying it."

The young man smiled broadly again, and Fu, handing him the receipt, marveled once more at what a delightful smile it was. If only it could be washed a little...

"You know, Mr. Fu, I have a very strong, I would say unstoppable desire to contribute this money to the treasury of the glorious city of Zhumen. But, unfortunately, it is a little inconvenient for me to do so, as my way lies in the other direction. Would it not be a breach of duty on your part if I asked you to accept this contribution?"

"Of course not, young man!" Fu smiled broadly. "As the Deputy Second Jasper Judge, I have the right to accept any amount of money for the administration."

"Well then, please take this installment into your head!"

The heavy bag came down on the official's head, cracking his skull and crushing his cervical vertebrae.

* * *

Master Blacksmith Gong Buntao was in a state of turmoil. The bastard who had fooled Jie's head and broken her heart had sneakily escaped. Unfortunately, the attempted chase ended in nothing - over the years, the apprentice had learned to conceal qi so well that he felt at home even among the wild beasts of the Forest of a Dozen Steps.

Gong regretted the loss of his disciple, for even though he was young, he was both strong and persistent. He was well aware the bastard had no special feelings for Jie, except perhaps brotherly feelings, but that didn't matter. He would do anything for his daughter to make her happy. Even if he had to drag the bastard under the altar of each of the Twelve Gods by his ears or drive him to the end of the world with a hammer.

The work was not going well today, for his qi was in turmoil. It wasn't even because of his apprentice's run away. He had passed the exam after all, and Gong was going to fulfill his part of the bargain by visiting the city clerk's office, registering Xing Duo as a Master Blacksmith, and sending the jade plaque to the Imperial Courier Service by name without an addressee. No, a heavy feeling was weighing down the hammer, so much so three billets had to be melted down. It was something that had not happened to him in years.

Gong Buntao left work and spent half the day comforting his sobbing daughter. And after the consolation was over, he wanted to kill the bastard with renewed vigor! Kill him, then kill him again, and then get him to marry his beloved Jie.

Suddenly, the foreboding that had been weighing on him all day vanished as if cut off by the swing of one of the swords he had forged himself. He wandered around for a while, had a few words with Jie, who was still sobbing, and then went out into the courtyard to admire the last rays of the sun setting behind the mountains.

There was no noise, no rustle, and no surge of qi. There was no alarm or warning. It was just a large, thick log with bark that glistened a very distinctive purple that flew over the wall and knocked splinters out of the stone slabs of the courtyard with a loud thud.

The blacksmith shook his head sharply, at such a familiar and still invariably annoying sight!

He sighed and walked over to the log. Three pieces of paper were stuck to the smooth wood bark, protected by a layer of strong, calm qi. Next to them, taped to the log by a belt with very distinctive colors, was a bloody flag with the emblem of Gao, a clan with which Gong Buntao had dealt a couple of times in the distant past but had ended the relationship because of the unbearable pesky demands to forge weapons only for them.

Right on the Purple Oak log, an inscription overflowing with qi and written in calligraphic handwriting shone out:

Master! Learn how to handle documents at last!

* * *

Chapter 18, in which the hero discovers new culinary horizons that turn out to be very old ones in reality

T.N. +5 chapters ahead on
Patreon. Free trial.
 
Last edited:
Xing had seen the fat man dressed as a city government official several times in Zhumen's restaurants, and he had been suspicious even then. A man who mixed mountain duck in cabbage gravy with turquoise trout from the Lilac Mountains could not be a scoundrel!
But he is a vile scoundrel, so that sentence must be messed up.
"The savage weighed his sack in his hand and shook it slightly. The coins jingled delightfully."
This isn't being said, so it doesn't need quotation marks.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top